but woulde haue it doone by the ministerie of the marriners But the oddes is not greate in effecte if you obserue vvhat is mentioned For Ionas setteth on the marriners and not onely counselleth but in a sorte compelleth them to caste him foorth Saul was not deade by the woundes which hee gaue himselfe till an An alekite came and dispatched him yet was Saul an homicide against his owne person and the other that made an ende of him filius mortis the childe of death Surelye GOD hath given a commaundement in expresse tearmes against this horrible practise Non occîdes Thou shalt not kill praesertim quia non addidit Proximum tuum especiallye because he added not Thy neighbour thou maiest the rarher vnderstand thy selfe as in the other commaundement vvhen hee forbâ—d false witnesse hee saide Thou shalt not beare false witnesse against thy neighbour Althoughe if the lawe had spoken more fullye Thou shalt not kill thy neighbour thou haddest not beene freed thereby quomam regulam diligendi proximum à semetipso delector accipit because hee that loveth taketh the rule of loving his neighbour first from himselfe And the conclusion holdeth good Non occîdes non alterum ergo nec te Nec enim qui se occîdit altum quà m hominem occîdit Thou shalt not kill no other man therefore not thy selfe for he that killeth himselfe killeth no other but a man I will require your bloud saith the Lord at the handes of beastes at the handes of man himselfe at the handes of every brother will I require it Will hee require bloud at the handes of beastes in whome there is no vnderstanding and at the handes of every brother which coniunction of brotherhood is the effectuall cause why we should spare one the others life and will hee be slacke to require it at thine owne handes vvho art nearer to thy selfe than thy brother is Tho. Aquinas giveth three reasons to condemne the vnlawfulnes of these bloudy designments 1. They are evill in nature because repugnant to that charity wherewith a man should loue himselfe And death wee all know is an enemy in natuâ—e and life is a blessing of God in the fifth commaundement 2. Each man is a part of the communion and fellowship of mankinde and therfore he doth iniury to the common wealth that taketh away a subiect and member thereof 3. Life is the gift of God and to his onely power subdued who hath saide I kill and I giue life Therefore Ierome writing to Marcell of Blesillaes death in the person of God abandoneth such soules Non recipio tales animas quae me nolente exierunt è corpore I receiue not such soules which against my will haue gone out of their bodies And he calleth the Philosophers that so dyed Martyres stultae philosophiae Martyrs of foolish philosophy There were two vile kindes of deathes wherewith of olde it seemeth they were wont to finish their vnhappy daies Laqueus praecipitium either they hung themselues or brake their neckes from some steepe place Petilian an enemy to the catholicke church had thus reproachfully spoken against the sound belevers The traitour Iudas died by an halter and the halter he bequeathed to such as himselfe was meaning the orthodoxe Christians No saith Augustine this belongeth not to vs for we doe not honour those by the name of Martyres who halter their ovvne neckes Howe much more doe we say against you that the Devill the maister of that traitour woulde haue perswaded Christ to haue fallen dovvne from the pinnacle of the temple and tooke repulse then what are they to be tearmed whome hee hath both counsailed so to doe and prevailed with truely what else but the enemies of Christ the friendes of the Devill the disciples of the seducer fellowe disciples with the traitour for both from one maister haue learned voluntary deathes the one by strangling himselfe the other by falling downe headlong The same father bringeth these murtherers into streightes and holdeth them in so closely on both sides that there is no escapinge from them When thou killest thy selfe either thou killest an innocente whereby thou becommest guiltye of innocente bloud or an offendour which is as vnlawefull to doe because thou art neither thine owne Iudge and thou cuttest of space of repentance Iudas vvhen hee slewe himselfe hee slewe a vvicked man notvvithstanding hee is culpable both for the bloude of Christ and for his owne bloude because though for his wickednesse yet was hee slaine by an other wickednesse Some haue offered themselues vnto these voluntarie deathes to leaue a testimony of courage and vndaunted resolution behinde them of whome Saint Augustine speaketh Perhappes they are to bee admired for stoutnesse of minde but not to bee commended for soundnesse of wisedome Albeit if reason may be iudge wee cannot rightly call it magnanimity for it is a far greater minde which can rather endure than eschew a miserable life I am sure the Patriarchs the Prophets the Apostles never did thus and though they were pâ—nched in their reines and their soules heavy vnto the death as Christes was insomuch that they cried out take my life from mee my soule chooseth to be strangled oh that my spirit were stifled within my bones and wretch that I am who shall deliver me yet they never paide their debte of nature till their creditour called vpon them which time they would never haue staied if in a moment of an houre the service of their owne handes might iustly haue released them Cleombrotus Ambraciote having red Plato his bookes of the immortality of the soule threw himselfe headlong from a wall and brake his necke that he might the sooner attaine to immortality He had another reason than the former It was rather a great then a good act Plato woulde haue done so himselfe or at least haue advised it but that in that learning wherwith hee sawe the immortality of the soule hee also sawe such meanes to attaine it vtterly vnlawfull Some to avoide a mischiefe to come haue fallen into the greatest mischiefe As virgins and honest matrones in a time of warre to avoide the rapes and constuprations of enemies In two wordes doe they consent to that filthines or doe they not consent if they consent not let them liue because they are innocent Non inquinatur corpus nisi de consensu mentis The body is not defiled but when the minde agreeth If they consent yet let them liue too that they may repent it Whether is better adultery to come yet not certaine or a certaine murther presently wrought Is it not better to commit an offence which may be healed by repentaunce than such a sin wherein no place is lefte for contrition O rather let them liue who sinne that they may recover themselues before they goâ— hence and bee no more seene It is a reason sufficient to raze the history of the Machabees out of the canon of the scriptures that the
reioine to the sonne of GOD when hee instructed him in the greatest and the next commandements Well maister thou hast said the trueth that there is one God and there is none but he and to love him with all the heart c. and his neighbour as himselfe is more then all burnt offerings and sacrifices And so farre is it of that the slaying of vnreasonable beastes were they in number equall to those millions of bullocks and sheep which Salomon offered at the dedication of the temple and adding a millian of rivers of oile to glad the altars of GOD shall bee acceptable vnto him that the giving of our first-borne for our transgression and the fruit of our bodies for the sinne of our soules shal bee an vnfruitfull present without serious hearty obedience to his counselles Hee that shewed thee O man what is good and what he requireth of thee Surely to doe iustlie and to loue mercy to humble thy selfe and to walke with thy God The ends of the Iewish sacrifices if I mistake not were these First to acknowledge therein that death is the stipende of sinne which though it were due to him those that sacrificed yet was it translated laid vpon the beast that offended not Secondly to figure before hand the killing of the lambe of God which all the faithfull expected Thirdly to testifie the submissioÌ„ of the hart which in these visible samplers shone as a light before the whole world So spoiling the sacrifice of the last of these endes they make it in manner a lying signe leaue it as voide of life breath as the beastes which they immolate The Poet complaineth in his satyre of the costlines vsed in their churches asketh the priests what gold did there willing theÌ„ rather to bring that which Messalas vngratious son froÌ„ all his superfluities could not bring to wit iustice piety holy cogitations an honest hart Grant me but these saith he I will sacrifice with salt and meale only It agreeth with the answer which Iupiter HaÌ„mon gaue to the Athenians enquiring the cause of their often vnprosperous successes in battaile against the Lacedemonians seeing they offered the choicest thinges they could get which their enimies did not The Gods are better pleased with their inwarde supplication lacking ambition than with all your pompe Lactantius handling the true worship of God against the Gentiles giveth them their lesson in few sententious wordes that God desireth not the sacrifice either of a dumbe beast or of death bloudshead but the sacrifice of man and life wherein there is no neede either of garlandes of vervin or of fillets of beastes or of soddes of the earth but such thinges alone as proceede from the inwarde man The alter for such offeringes hee maketh the hearte whereon righteousnesse patience faith innocency chastity abstinence must bee laide and tendered to the Lorde For then is GOD truely worshiped by man when hee taketh the pledges of his hearte and putteth them vpon the altar of God The sacrifices evangelicall which the giver of the newe lawe requireth of vs are a broken spirite obedience to his vvorde love towardes God and man iudgement iustice mercy prayer and praise which are the calves of the lippes almes deedes to the poore for with such sacrifices is the Lord pleased our bodies and soules not to be slaine vpon the altar for it must be a quicke sacrifice not to be macerated and brought vnder even to death for it must be our reasonable service and finally our lives if neede be for the testimony of the trueth All which sacrifices of Christianity without a faithfull heart which is their Iosuah and captaine to goe in and out before them to speake but lightly with Origen in the like case are nutus tantùm opus mutum a bare ceremony and a dumbe shew but I may cal them sorceries of Simon Magus whose heart was not right in the sight of God and not sacrifices but sacrileges with Lactantâ—us robbing God of the better part and as Ieremie named those idle repetitions of the Iewes the temple of the Lord the temple of the Lord this is the temple of the Lord verba mendacij lying wordes so these opera mendacij lying workes so fraudulently handled that if it were possible God himselfe should bee deceived O how hath Sathan filled their harts that they shoulde lie vnto the holy Ghost in making a shewe that they bring the whole price of their possession and lay it downe at the feete of God when they withhelde the dearer part from him They have not â—ied vnto men though that were fault enough but vnto God who will truely require the least vntruthes betweene man and man but falshoods and fallacies committed betweene the porch and the altar within the courtes of his owne house and in the professions of his proper service by casting vp the eies or handes bowing the knee knocking vpon the brest or thigh making sadde the countenaunce mooving the lippes vncovering or hanging dovvne the heade like a bul-rush groveling vpon the earth sighing sobbing praying fasting communicating distributing crying LORDE LORDE seeking to abuse the fleshly eies of men and the fiery eyes of omniscience it selfe hee will right sorely revenge as a dishonour immediately and directly done to his owne sacred person Galienus the Emperour gave this iudgement of one who solde his wife glasse for pearles imposturam fecit passus est hee couzened and was couzened But this for the good of the couzener For vvhen he vvas brought vpon the stage and a Lion expected by the people to have torne him peece-meale a capon was sent vp to assault him The same sentence standeth firme in heaven against the deceitfull marchandizers of true religion vvho offer to the highest emperour clothed vvith essentiall maistye as the other vvith purple and to his spouse the church glasse for pearles copper for golde coales for treasure shewes for substances seeming for being fansie for conscience Imposturam faciunt patientur They mocke and they shal be mocked but in an other kind than the former was for whereas they looke for the thanks and recompence of their forepassed labours loe they are like the dreamer in the Prophet vvho eateth by imagination in the night time and vvhen hee awaketh from sleepe his soule hath nothinge And made vowes The matter of their vowes is as vnceraine as of their sacrifices What it was they promised to the Lorde and by obligation bound themselues to perfourme neither ancient nor recent Iewish nor Christian expositour is able to determine By coniectural presumption they leaue vs to the choice of these foure specialties That either they vowed a voyage to Ierusalem where the latelie receaved Iehovah was best knowne or to beautifie the temple of the Lorde with some rich donaries or to giue almes to the poore or thenceforth to become proselites in the religion of the Iewes and as Ierome explaneth
kill and eate And the first time he denyed it plainely Not so Lorde Afterwardes hee was better advised and harkened to the voice of the Lorde VVhen the angell of Sathan was sent to buffet Paule least his visions shoulde lifte him vp too high hee besought the Lorde thrise that it mighte departe and then the Lord aunswered him My grace is sufficient for thee It may bee according to the signe vvhich God gaue Ezechias that the first yeare hee shoulde eate of such thinges as came vp of themselues the seconde such as sprange againe vvithout sowing the thirde they shoulde sowe and reape and plante vine-yardes c. So for the first and seconde time that we heare the doctrine of salvation wee heare vvithout profit we breed no cogitations within vs but such as growe of themselues naturall worldlye corrupte and such as accompanie flesh and bloud fitter to cast vs downe than to helpe vs vp but at the thirde time when the wordes of God with often falling shall haue pearsed our heartes as raine the marble-stones vvee then apply our mindes to a more industrious and profitable meditation of such heavenly comfortes Let it not grieue you then if I speake vnto you againe the same thinges and as Paule disputed at Thessalonica three sabbath dayes of the passion and resurrection of Christ so I three sabbath dayes amongst you of our hope in Christ. Let it bee true of vanities and pleasures that the lesse they are vsed the more commendable but in the most accepted and blessed thinges that belong to our happiest peace bee it faire otherwise Our dayly breade though it bee daily received wee are as ready to craue still neither can the perpetuall vse of it ever offende vs. The light of the sun woulde displease no body but some lover of darknesse if it never wente downe in our coastes The nature of such thinges for their necessary vse must needes bee welcome vnto vs though they never shoulde forsake vs. And can the doctrine of saith and affiaunce in the mercies of God the light of our dimme eies the staffe of our infirmities our soules restoratiue when it lyeth sicke to death and as Chrysostome well compared it a chaine let downe from heaven which hee that taketh holde on is presentely pulled vppe from the hande of destruction and set in a large place to enioy the peace of conscience can it ever displease vs wee were content to heare it once and I doe not doubte but it will bee as welcome being repeated tenne times I make no question but as vvhen Paule had preached at Antioche in the synagogue of the Iewes one day the gentiles besought him that hee woulde preach the same vvordes to them againe the nexte sabbath so though it were the last worke that I did amongst you to cut the throate of desperation which hath cut the throate of many a wretched man and woman to set the piller of hope vnder all fainting and declining consciences yet because it is our last refuge in adversitie and standeth vnmooueable like the Northerne pole when our soules are most distracted with doubtes and fullest of scruples to giue vs aime and direction whither to bend our course if I shall once againe repeate vnto you 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the selfe-same wordes that before in substance and sense though not in syllables I trust I shall finde your acceptaunce as good as when I first began it The wordes propounded are the last of the whole narration and drawe into a narrower compasse of speech all that hath beene saide before For whatsoever you haue hearde of the boâ—tome of the sea floudes and surges vvith all those other disturbances already reckoned vp they are now concluded in a little roume My soule fainted The partes the same vvhich I haue observed before for I neede not to acquainte you againe that hee hangeth and devideth the whole song betweene feare and hope And as the feete to that image in Daniell were parte of yron parte of clay which the prophet expoundeth partely stronge partely broken so are the feete if I may so call them which Ionas through all this travaile goeth vpon the one of clay weake impotent alwaies shivering and sinking downewarde I meane his feare and distrust the other of yron strong stable and firme keeping him vpright his hope and confidence in the mercies of God His feare is in the former member of the senteÌ„ce When my soule fainted within mee his hope in the nexte I remembred the Lord c. Wherein to shew that it was not in vaine for him to remember the Lorde and withall how hee remembred him he telleth vs that his praier came vnto him into his holie temple Concerning his feare wee haue to consider first what person or part he notifieth to haue beene assaulted his soule Secondly the plight or perturbation of his soule it fainted Thirdly the application of the place within himselfe The daunger is much augmented from that which before it was Then the vvaters but came to his soule heere they had fought against him so long that his soule plainely fainted Then the perill but imminent and hard at hand heere it had taken handfast Then was he but threatned or beaten by the waters heere he seemeâ—h to bee vanquished Al that vvente before might concerne the body alone and the losse of his temporall life whereof hee was yet in possession As when he pronounced against himselfe I am cast away out of thy sighte it mighte bee no more in effecte than vvhat Ezechiell spake I saide I shall not see the LORDE even the LORDE in the lande of the living I shall see man no more amongest the inhabitauntes of the vvorlde mine habitation is departed and remooved from mee like a shepheardes tente and as a vveaver cutteth of his threade so is my life ended But heere hee confesseth in open tearmes that his very soule that invvarde immortall heavenly substaunce vvhich when the bodye fainteth is sometimes most in health and liveth vvhen the bodye dyeth that this parte fayleth him and leaveth no hope of better thinges Saint Augustine very vvell defineth the soule to be the vvhole invvard man wherewith this masse of clay is quickened governed and helde togither changing her names according to the sundry offices vvhich shee beareth in the bodye For when shee quickneth the bodie shee is called the soule when shee hath appetite or desire to any thing the vvill for knowledge the minde for recordation memory for iudging and discerning reason for giving breath spirite lastly for apprehending or perceiving outwardly sense so as the fainting of the soule is the decay of all these faculties Nowe if the lighte that is in vs bee darke howe great is the darkenesse if the life bee death howe greate is the death if the soule fainte howe greate the defections The infirmities and disablementes of his bodye I knowe vvere very great in the whole service and ministery
thereof For what vse had he either of his hands to helpe himselfe withall more than Ieroboam had when his hande was withered or of his eies to beholde the light of heaven more than if the eagles of the valley had pickt them out or of his eares to heare any sentence of comforte more than if they had never beene planted The grinders within his head what did they for him vnlesse they ground and whetted themselues His tongue what tasted it excepte his owne spittle He might truly say with the prophet Esay that from the crowne of the heade to the sole of his foote there was no parte that did the duties of it But all those former defectes and impotencies are nothinge to that he nowe speaketh of VVhen my soule fainted within mee For as the soule is of more worth and excellencie than the body so the languishmentes of the soule more grievous and the death of the soule more remedilesse than those of the bodie and therefore as the hazarde exceedeth so the health of the soule is more dearely to bee tendered In the greatest distemperatures and disorders of the body vvhen the bones are smitten asunder and the loynes filled vvith a sore disease when the woundes are putrified and stinke the marrow and moysture quite dryed vp yea though it bee brought and dissolved into the dust of death yet the soule may bee safe and sounde notwithstanding and in farre better case than vvhen shee lived in her house of claie But if the soule bee sicke can the body have any comforte Maie vvee not then inferre vvith him in the comedie My hearte is sicke my raines sicke my splene sicke my liver sicke and all my other partes are out of frame Out of this comparison betweene the body and soule let mee make my perswasion vnto you The men of the world were wâ—nt to say saith Bernarde that hee that keepeth his bodie keepeth a good castell A castell how long to continue this is the errour of worldly men to call their tabernacle which was made to be removed and pulled downe vpon every light occasion a castell VVee say not so but hee that keepeth his bodie keepeth a base dunghill He that had seene the body of righteous Iob vlcerated botched and blained sitting vpon the dunghill woulde he not haue thought that a dunghill had sitten vpon a dunghill But hee that keepeth his soule hee keepeth a good castell indeede borne to eternity hee keepeth a heaven in comparison the sunne and moone and starres whereof are vnderstanding faith and hope with other Christian graces and the Lord of hostes himselfe hath his dwelling therein There is no man so simple no man so vile but taketh this to bee a castell of honor and strength because they beleeue it to be immortall Our saviour manifested this difference both by the ende of his comming in the flesh which was principally for our soules after for our bodies first to take away the sinnes of the worlde which are spirituall diseases then to remooue corporall infirmities and by the behaviour of his owne person amongst vs who though he suffered his body to bee tried with all kindes of ignominious and accursed vexations with spittings whippings buffetings and the bitterest death of the crosse yet was it ever his care to preserue his soule free from staines and corruptions It is not thus with the sonnes of men nowe a daies They neglect the care and culture of their soules but the lustes of the flesh they make provision for with all possible diligence They haue learned from the schoole of Hippocrates the physitian and Epicurus the swine to physicke and diet their bodies but the sicknesse and death of the soule which are their sinnes they never account of till they see they must bee punished O yee sonnes of men foolish and slowe of hearte to conceiue the rightest thinges howe long will yee loue such vanities and seeke after leasing These times are allotted to the soule not to the bodie Nowe is the time of salvation not of pleasure and pastime Let the flesh alone a while more then nature and necessity require let it not bee favoured either in food or rayment or any the like transitorye and fading benefite And vvhen it is vveary of walking vpon the face of the earth let it goe downe in peace and rest in hope till hee that came for your soules before shall also come to raise and reforme it In the fainting of our soules there is a grosse difference betwixte Ionas and vs. His soule fainted vvithin him through paine ours through pleasure and that pleasure the mother and nurse of a worser paine Our fleshe is too insolent against the spirite and keepeth it vnder with a stronge hande Hagar despiseth Sara the servaunt setteth her foote in the necke of her mistresse The flesh is cloathed like the raine-bowe with colours of all sortes wee goe into the bowels of the earth wee goe into the bowelles of the sea as farre and as lowe as ever Ionas went to seeke pearles and the riches of the sea to adorne it VVe forget our selues shamefully in such vnnecessary travaile It is the Queene that shoulde bee cloathed in a vesture of needle vvorke wroughte with diverse colours but the Queene is stripte of her iewels the soule robbed of her ornamentes and rich attire and the body is the theefe that deceiveth it The flesh is daintily fedde with the finest flowre of the wheate and the reddest bloud of the grape wee care not what it costeth the vnworthiest member we haue is deâ—fied and made our God a sinne beyonde the sinne of the Pagans shamefull and beastly idolatry they made them Gods of silver and golde and marble wee of our bellies what is done with the soule the meane time behold shee is pined and famished the breade of life is not bought nor sought for to strengthen her withall shee is kept from the gospell of peace and from the body and bloud that inconsumptible meate of her holy redeemer Shee that was borne from aboue to eate the hidden Manna the foode of Angels and to be nourished with the tree of life whose beginnings call her home againe is lesse regarded than a lumpe of earth O consider that hee vvho looseth the life of a bodie maie finde it againe The time shall come vvhen they that are in the graues shall heare the voice of the sonne of GOD. But the losse of a soule is vnrecoverable If it die in sinne it shall also die in perdition Rather it shall not die for it is not as the soule of the beast that endeth with the bodie O living and ever-living death Let them take heede that haue eares to heare with Their price hath beene once paide vvhich if the riches of Salomon treasures of Ezechias all the silver and golde within the globe of the earth coulde haue satisfied God would willingly haue spared his owne bloude Let them not looke for more Christs
and the like so vvhen the soule is taken from the body either of man or beast there remaineth but a carkas Therefore the Apostle calleth death the dissolution or pulling downe of our earthly house Peter the deposition or laying along of a tabernacle And our saviour bade the Iewes speaking of his bodilie death Destroie this temple and in three daies I vvill reare it vp againe There are many phrases throughout the scripture abroad wherby the terrour of death is lenified and tempered vnto vs and the very nature thereof wholy changed For whereas the nature of death is to kil and to spoile the being of living things by these we may gather that touching the elect death it selfe is slaine and deprived of it owne being God telleth Abraham Gen. 15. that his seed should be a stranger in a land that was not theirs but himselfe shoulde goe to his fathers in peace What is that shall hee travaile againe as hee did to Chanaan or Egypt no but hee shall bee buried in a good age not prevented by vmtimely death nor carried into captivity but laide in the graue amongst his auncient friendes and acquaintance A thing vvhich a man vvoulde desire with much suite if hee were held from it To Moses his servant hee altereth the phrase For Numb 27. hee shall bee gathered to his people as one that were scattered and straied from the rest of the flocke and Deut. 31. he must sleepe vvith his fathers and take a comfortable rest wiâ—h others that haue laboured in their times David beginning as it vvere vvhere Moses leaveth calleth it the rest of the flesh in hope Psalme the sixteenth Esay addeth the place and noteth where that rest shall bee They shall enter into their chambers and shutte the dores vnto them and hide themselues for a time But in the fifty and seventh of his prophecie more perfitely speaking of the deliverance of the righteous they rest in their beddes So first they go to their fathers as men left behinde to the company of strangers after their going they are gathered vnto them that as there vvas but one folde of the living so there may bee but one folde and condition of the deade after their gathering vnto them they sleepe and take their rest the visions of their heades not making them afraide nor breaking their quiet as in their life time not vpon a stone as Iacob did nor in the tent of an enemy as Sisera but in their chambers and vpon their beddes the dores beeing close about them and their bones delivered from former disturbances But all these concerne the bodie alone The sweetest and ioyfullest of them all I meane to the Lordes inheritance is the surrendring of the soule into the LORDES custodie and protection and the resigning vp of the spirit to him that is the LORDE of the spirite of all flesh Numbers the sixteenth So was the praier or rather bequest of David Psalme 31. leaving his crowne to Salomon his body to wormes and rottennesse or to their lodging in darkenesse as Iob called it Lorde into thy handes I lay downe or pavvne my spirite And CHRIST of the seede of David commended his spirite to none other keeper nor in other tearmes And that you may know how vniforme like it selfe the Spirit of God is the blessed Apostle keepeth the same stile 2. Tim. 1. These things I suffer but I am not ashamed for I know whom I haue trusted I am perswaded that he is able to keepe my pledge that I haue coÌ„mitted vnto him against that day To those that must die more surely than they liue for Iosuah calleth it the way custoÌ„e of the whole earth can there be a greater coÌ„fort than this that when the dust shall returne to the earth as it was yet in fulnesse of time to be formed into a new Adam as that first originall dust the spirit returneth to God that gaue it that we may as boldly go to our maker as ever Paul weÌ„t to Carpus at Troas to leaue his cloke bookes parchments in his handes so we to commend the richest iewels we haue vnto his fidelity to say with his holy martyr Lord Iesu receaue our spirtes But to cease from farther discussion of the phrase wee may a little enquire whither it were lawfulll for Ionas to wishe for death Many I graunt oppressed with misery and not able or willing to beare their crosse doe little lesâ—e than call to mountaines and rockes to fall vpon them and to end their wretched daies I am sure they complaine that light shoulde bee giuen vnto those men whome God hath hedged in and they reioyce for gladnes when they can finde the graue For then they say wee shoulde haue lien and beene in quiet vvee shoulde haue slept then and beene at rest As if they had beene borne with any other coÌ„dition theÌ„ to walke a pilgrimage of few evill daies or as if the evill day which the Apostle warneth vs of were not the whole course of our life partely through him who is principally evill breathing out his malice against vs partly through evill men infesting and disturbing our peace but rather through the evill of sinne procuring wrath and the evill of adversity ensuing thervpon In consideration of which troubles of life it was that Simonides being asked as Iacob was by Pharaoh how long he had lived made answere but a little though many yeares For if wee remember how much of our better and vitall life goeth away in agues and feeblenesse and other the like annoiances we may seeme perhappes olde men and are indeede but children It was a worthy aunswere that Artabanus gaue to Xerexes the mighty Emperour of Persia when viewing his huge army of at least a thousand thousand men drinking whole rivers dry as they vvent and commaundinge both hilles and seas to giue vvay vnto them hee vvepte because it came to his minde that vvithin the space of an hundreth yeares not one of that goodlye companye shoulde bee founde aliue I vvoulde that vvere the vvorst saith hee For vvee endure much more sorrowe by retayning life Neither is there any one of these nor of all men living besides so happye vpon the earth that hee doth not once and often cast in his minde how much more pleasure there were in dyinge than in living As our life is replenished with all kinde of misery so death by nature is an enemy to life which both man and beast flye from All thinges desire being And God never created death amongst his good workes It came partlye through the envye of the devill vvho lied vnto man saying yee shall not die partely through the transgression of Adam and partlye through the anger of God rendring the right stipend due to sinne VVherefore hee threatned it as a punishment Genesis the second The day vvherein thou shalt eate of the forbiedden fruite thou shalt dye the death Afterwardes vvhen
flesh and bloude but against principalities and powers and vvorldly governours the princes of the darkenesse of this worlde against spirituall vvickednesses which are in high places Our enimies you see are furnished as enimies should be with strength in their handes and malice in their heartes besides all other gainefull advantages as that they are spirit against flesh privie and secret against that that is open high against that that is lowe and farre beneath them Now in this combate of our soules our faith is not onely our prize exercise and masteries which vvee are to prooue as it is called the good fighte of faith but a part of our armour which vvee are to weare our target to defend the place where the heart lieth Ephe. 6. our brest-plate 1. Thes. 5. and more then so For it is our victorie and conquest against the worlde of enimies So faith is all in all vnto vs. Blessed bee the Lorde for hee hath shewed his marveilous kindnes towards vs in a strong citty He hath set vs in a fortresse and bulwarke of faith so impregnable for strength that neither heighth nor depth life nor death thinges present nor things to come nor al the gates devils of hel nor the whole kingdome of darknesse can prevaile against it I grant there are many times whē this bulwarke is assaulted driven at with the fiery darts of the devill vvhen the conscience of our own infirmity is greater then the view of Gods mercy when the eie of faith is dim the eie of flesh and bloud too much open when the Lord seemeth to stand far of to hide himselfe in the needful time of trouble To be deafe and not to answere a word To hold his hād in his bosome not to pul it out whē this may be the bitter mone that we make vnto him My God my God why hast thou forsaken me and this our dolefull song which we sing to our souls in the night season will the Lord absent himselfe for ever wil he shew no more favor is his mercy cleane gone for euer doth his promise faile for euermore hath God forgottē to be gracious doth hee shut vp his mercies in displeasure Lord how long wilt thou hide thy selfe for ever and shall thy wrath burne like fire These be the dāgerous conflicts which the captaines of the Lordes armies and the most chosen children of his right hand sometimes endure The lyons themselues sometimes roare with such passions how shall the lambes but tremble if the soules of the perfite which haue beene fedde with the marrowe of fatnesse and drunke of the fulnesse of the cuppe haue sometimes fainted in themselues for want of such reliefe much more vnperfite and weake consciences which haue tasted but in part how gracious the Lord is I aunswere in a word The faithfull feare for a time but they gather their spirites againe and recover warmth at the sunne-shine of Gods mercies their feete are almost gone and their steppes well neere slipt but not altogither they finde in the sanctuary of the Lorde a proppe to keepe them vp at length they confesse against themselues This is my infirmity they curbe and reproue themselues for their diffidence and vvhatsoeuer they say in their haste that all men are lyars and perhappes God himselfe not true yet by leasure they repent it The Apostle doth pithily expresse my meaning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 staggering but not vvholy sticking Againe they feare the particular they distrust not the generall it may bee victorie on their sides it may be overthrowe it may be shipwracke it may be escape it may be life it may be death whether of these two they know not for both they are somewhat indifferent As when Shemei cursed David the speech that the king vsed for his comfort was this It may be the Lord will looke vpon my teares and doe mee good for his cursing this day As who would say if otherwise the care is taken I referre it to his wisedome Amos hath the like speech It may bee the Lorde God of Israell will bee mercifull to the remnante of Ioseph he meaneth in preventing their captivity But whether captivity or deliveraunce they are at peace as perswading themselues that if the mercy of God faile them in one thing it maie embrace them otherwise for they know that all thinges worke togither for the best to them that loue God as the Apostle writeth Though such be the hope of sonnes and daughters yet the case of straungers is otherwise For they are secure neither in particular nor in generall they measure all things by their sense and as the manner of brute beasts is consider but that which is before their feete and having not faith they want the evidence and demonstration of thinges that are not And therefore the master of the ship as I conceiue it knowing that life alone which belongeth to the earthly man perhaps not kenning the immortality of the soule or if hee thought it immortall by the light of reason in some sorte as the blinde man recovered savve men like trees vvith a shadowed and mistie light yet not knowing the state of the blessed setteth all the adventure vpon this one successe and maketh it the scope of all their praiers and paines Ne percamus That we perish not For such is the condition of heathen men they knowe not what death the righteous die as Balaam plainly distinguished it they are not translated like other men nor dissolved nor taken away nor gathered to their fathers and people nor fallen a sleepe which are the milde phrases of scripture whereby the rigour of death is tempered their life is not hid for a time to be founde out againe but vvhen they are deade in body they are deade in bodie and soule too their death is a perishing indeede they are lost and miscarried they come to nothinge their life their thoughtes their hope all is gone and vvhen others departe this life in peace as Simeon did and go as ripely and readily from this vale of miserye as apples fall from the tree with good contentation of heart and no way disquieted these as if they vvere giuen not lent to their liues must bee dravven and pulled away from them as beastes from their dennes vvith violence Hierome reporteth of Nepotians quiet and peaceable departure from his life Thou wouldest thinke that hee did not die but walke forth And Tertullian hath the like sentence It is but the taking of a iourney which thou deemest to be death Whereas the Emperour of Rome for want of better learning ignorant of the life to come sang a lamentable farewell to his best beloved nor long before they were sundred My fleeting fonde poore darling Bodies ghest and equall Where now must be thy lodging Pale and starke and stript of all And put from wonted sporting Compare with these wretched creatures some plainely denying the
experience experience hope and hope will neuer suffer them to be ashamed or dismaide They breake the chaine at the first linke troubled they are against their wils but that which is voluntarie as patience experience hope they wil not adde that both in body soule they may be confoūded We on the other side hang vpon the chaine trust to climbe to heauen by it through the merits of Christs death and passion whereof the last linke consisteth and wee suffer none of those comfortable perswasions to fall to the ground without vse that if we suffer with him we shall also raigne with him and through many tribulations we must enter into the kingdome of heauen wee regarde not so much what part we haue in the whip but what place in the testament wee knowe who hath sequestred for vs to vse the word of Tertullian Idoneus patientiae sequester Deus God will truely account for all our sufferings If wee commit our wrongs vnto him he will reuenge them our losses hee will restore them our liues he will raise them vp againe THE XV. LECTVRE Chap. 1. ver 14. Then they cried vnto the Lorde and saide we beseech thee O Lord we beseech thee THE sea is angrie you haue hearde for the Lorde of hostes sake and will haue a sacrifice They gaue it space and respite enough to see if time coulde make it forgette the iniurie that vvas offered they entered consultation vvith Ionas himselfe of some milder handlinge him they spared not their painfullest contention of armes and ores to reduce him to land againe But when delay wrought no better successe and neither the prophet himselfe coulde by advise prescribe nor they effect by labour and strength the release of GODS vengeance what shoulde they doe but make ready the sacrifice and binde it to the hornes of the altar bestovvinge a fevve vvordes of blessing and dedication if I speake rightly before the offering thereof Ionas is sacrificed in the nexte verse So they tooke vp Ionas But the consecration and hallowing of the sacrifice goeth before in these wordes vvherefore they cryed c. It is the catastrophe of the vvhole acte novve it draweth to an issue and accomplishment their feare praier proiection of their vvares sortilege examination of Ionas consultation and other machinations and assaies whatsoever were but prefaces and introductions to this that followeth The sea hath made a vowe and will surely performe it I will not giue my waters any rest nor lye downe vpon my couch till Ionas be cast forth Wherefore or then It implyeth an illation from the former speeches When neither head nor handes counsaile nor force coulde provide a remedie they make it their last refuge to commende both themselues and Ionas to God by supplication t Ionas by a touch and in secret in that they call his bloud innocent bloude as who woulde saie hee never did vs hurte themselues of purpose and by profession that having to deale in a matter so ambiguous the mercy and pardon of God might be their surest fortresse The substance and soule of the vvhole sentence is prayer a late but a safe experiment and if the worst shoulde fall out that there vvere imperfection or blame in their action nowe intended praier the soveraignest restoratiue vnder heauen to make it sound againe For thus in effecte they thinke It may be wee shall be guilty of the life of a Prophet wee addresse our selues to the effusion of harme lesse bloude we must adventure the fact and whether we be right or wrong we knowe not but whatsoever betide we begge remission at thine hands be gracious and merciful vnto our ignorances require not soule for soule bloud for bloud neither lay our iniquities vnto our charge Praier hath asked pardon praier I doubt not hath obteined pardon for some of that bloudy generation which slew the very son heire of the kingdome which offered an vnrighteous sacrifice of a more righteous soule than ever Ionas was Else why did he open his mouth at his death powre forth his gronings for those that opened his side and powred forth his blood father forgiue them Before they had handled the ores of their trade and occupation but prevailed not for bodily exercise profiteth nothing novve they betake them to the ores of the spirite invocations intercessions to the ever-liuing God that if the bankes of the land vvhich they hoped to recover should faile them they might be receiued to an harbour and rode of the mercies of God These are the ores my brethren which shall rowe the shippe through all the stormes and insurrections of the waues of the seas I meane the Arke of Gods Church vniuersal and these vessels of ours our bodies soules in particular through all the dangers of the world and land them in the hauen of eternal redemption This worlde is a sea as I finde it compared swelling with pride vaineglory the winde to heaue it vp blew livide with envy boiling with wrath deepe with covetousnes foming with luxuriousnesse swallowing drinking in all by oppression dangerfull for the rockes of presumption and desperation rising with the waues of passions perturbations ebbing flowing with inconstancy brinish and salte with iniquity and finally Mare amarum a bitter and vnsavory sea with all kinde of misery What shoulde wee doe then in such a sea of tēptations where the arme of flesh is too weake to beare vs out if our strength were brasse it coulde not helpe vs where we haue reason to carry a suspition of all our waies and he that is most righteous in the cluster of mankinde falleth in his happiest day seven times and though we were privie to nothinge in our selues yet were wee not iustified thereby but had need to craue Clense vs O Lord frō our secret faults where we are taught to say father forgiue our debts and if the summe of our sins at our liues end be ten thousand talents then whether we speake or thinke wake or sleepe or whatsoever we do we adde a debt when all offend in many thinges many in all and he that offendeth in one iote of the law breaketh the vvhole vvhat should we doe I say but as the Apostles exhortation is pray continually and thinke neither place nor time nor businesse vnmeete to so holy and necessary an exercise that whether we beginne the day we may say with Abrahams servaunt O Lorde sende mee good speede this day or vvhither wee be covered with the shaddowes of the night we may begge with that sweete singer of Israell Lighten mine eies that I sleepe not in death or whatsoeuer vvee attempt in either of these two seasons vve may prevent it vvith the blessing of that other Psalme Prosper the vvorke of our handes vpon vs oh prosper thou our handy vvorkes Egredientes de hospitio armet oratio regredientibus de plataea occurrat oratio vvhen thou goest out of thine house let prayer
Ed. Campion our charitable countriman laid at the dores of our Church yea brought into the streetes of our Vniversities as if we were the fathers and patrons of it We never said it I say once againe to redeeme a thousand deathes if more were due to our sinnes we would not affirme it This we say whatsoever hath substance being perfection in the action of sin God is the author of it because it is good Ipsum quantumcunque esse bonum est the least essence in the world is good but not of the fault and defection therein I must once more repeate sin hath a positive privative part a subiect and the quality of the subiect nature corruption Prorsus ab illo est quicquid pertinet ad naturam prorsus ab illo non est quicquid est contrae naturam Whatsoever belongeth to nature is wholy from him whtsoeveâ— is against nature is in no respect from him Now death and whatsoever belongeth to the traine of death sin and the like are against nature In him we live and moove and have our being there is the piller of our truth a Poet of the Gentiles delivered it but an Apostle sanctified and ratified it and every creature in heaven in earth in the deepe crieth Amen to it And as that gentility and heathnishnesse of that vnbeleeving Poet coulde not marre Gods truth so the corruption depravation in the quality either of maÌ„ or action cannot hurt the substance Life is his whether we live to him as we ought to doe or to the lusts of our owne flesh or after the pleasure of the God of this world the prince of darknes MotioÌ„ is his whether we lift vp our handes to praier or whether to murther Essence is his the nature being substance of men of serpents of reprobate Angels are from him his good creatures He made not death he gave charge to the waters and earth to bring forth creatures that had the soule of life in them and when he made man hee breathed in his face the breath of life made him a living soule he made not darknesse he created the light neither was the authour of sterilitie and barrennesse hee made the bud of the earth which should seede seede the fruitfull tree And to speake a truth in proper tearmes these privations corruptions and defectes in nature as death darkenesse sterility blindnes silence and the like haue rather deficient than efficient causes For by the remooving of the things themselues vvhich these destroy they of their own accord succeede take their places Abandon the light of the sunne whereby our aire is brightened and illuminated you neede not carefully enquire or painefully labour how to come by darknesse the deficiencie and fayling of the light is a cause sufficient to bring in darknesse If the instrument of sighte bee decayed the stringes and spirites which serue for the eie inwardely wasted corrupted there is no more to be done to purchase blindnes to the eie the very orbity and want of seeing putteth blindnesse forth-with in possession If there were no speech or noise in this church what would there bee but silence and stilnesse wil you aske me the cause hereof It hath rightly none I can render the cause of speech there are instrumentes in man to forme it and there is an aire to receiue it from his mouth beare it to their eares that should partake it vpon the ceasing vvhereof silence hath a course to supplie without the service and aide of any creature in the worlde to produce it And these things we know and are acquainted with not by the vse of them for who can vse that which is nothing We know what light is by the vse thereof because we beholde it but who ever saw darkenesse if the apples of his eie were as broade as the circle of the sunne and the moone waking and wide open how could hee see darkenesse VVee know what speech is by the vse thereof because wee receiue it by the eare but who ever hearde silence Onelie vvee knovve them not by fruition of themselues but by want of their opposites which erst wee enioyâ—ed and now are deprived of I speake the more that I might speake plainely Wee were to enquire the efficient cause of sinne it hath none properly it hath a deficient cause Adam and Eue forsooke as it were the guide of their youth the word of God and his grace forsooke them Nature is now corrupted the soundnesse integrity of all the faculties therein diseased the image of God wholy defaced Vpon the decay and departure whereof sinne like a strong man entreth the house the bodie and soule are taken vp with a masse of iniustice the vnderstanding is filled with darkenesse the will with frowardnesse the senses with vanities and every part both of outwarde and inwarde man becommeth a servaunt to vnrighteousnesse Basill in a sermon vpon this argument now in hande vvilleth those that enquire of the author of sinne likewise to answere whence sicknesse and orbities in the bodie come for they are not saith hee the worke of God Living creatures were at the first well created having a proportion convenient to them but they fell into diseases and distemperatures vvhen they fell from healthinesse either by evill diet or by some other cause notwithstanding GOD made the bodie hee made not sicknesse and hee likewise made the soule but not the sinfulnesse thereof Ierome vppon the seconde of Abacuk giveth the like iudgemente Et si anima vitio suo efficitur hospitium Châ—ldaeorum naturâ tamen suà est tabernaculum Dei though the soule by her owne faulte is made an habitation or lodge for the Chaldaeans straungers to dwell in yet by hernature shee is the tabernacle of God Therefore hee should shew himselfe too ignorante that coulde not discerne betweene the corruption of nature and the author of nature And because we further were charged that we made the conversion of Paul the adulterie of David and the treason of Iudas the one the vprising of a sinner the other the falling downe of a saint the last finall revolt of a reprobate the workes and the proper workes of God all alike I prooved the contrary The first I acknowledged his proper and entire worke hee opened the vnderstanding changed the will did all therein In the other two hee tooke the wrll as hee founde it and without alteration thereof applied it to some endes which hee had secretly purposed and though neither the adultery of Dauid nor the improbity of Iudas were his proper workes yet God had his proper workes in them both for as he is a most holy creator of good natures so he is a most rightuous disposer of evill willes that whereas those evill willes doe ill vse good natures hee on the other side may well vse the evill willes themselves To conclude hee is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a
two singular and almost despaired deliverances first of their bodies from a raging and roaring sea a benefite not to be contemned for even the Apostles of Christâ— cried in the like kind of distresse vpon the waters helpe Lorde wee perish secondlye of their soules from that idolatrous blindnes wherein they were drowned and stifled a destruction equall to the former and indeed far exceeding The horrour of this destruction was never more faithfully laid out in colours than in the eighth of Amos. Where after repetition of sorrowes enough if they were not burnt with hote irons past sense as that the songes of the teÌ„ple shoulde be turned into howlinges feastes into mourning laughter into lamentation that there should be many dead bodies in every place even the nuÌ„ber so great that they should cast them forth in silence without obsequies the sunne going downe at noone and the earth darkened in the cleare day that is their greatest woe in the greatest prosperity yet he threatneth a scourge beyoÌ„d al these Behold saith the Lord I have not yet made your eies dazell nor your eares tingle with my iudgements though your eies have beheld sufficient misery to make them faile yet behold more The daies come I give you warning of vnhappier times the plagues you have endured already are but the beginnings of sorrow the daies come that I will send a famine in the land if the mouth of the Lord had here stayed famem immittam I will send a famine had it not sufficed Can a greater crosse thinke you be imagined than wheÌ„ a wofull mother of her wofull children shall be driven to say As the Lorde liveth I have but a little meale left in a barrell and a little oile in a cruise and beholde I am gathering two stickes to go in and dresse it for me and my sonne that wee may eate and die and much rather if it come to that extremity that an other mother felt when shee cried vnto the king Helpe my Lord O King This woman saide vnto mee give thy sonne that wee may eate him to day and wee will eate my sonne to morrowe so we sodde my sonne and did eate him c. yet hee addeth to the former by a correction not a famine of bread nor a thirst of water but of hearing the word of God and they shall wonder not as the sonnes of Iacob who went but out of Israell into Egypt but from sea to sea and from the North to the East shall they runne to and fro to seeke the worde of the Lorde and shall not finde it This was the case of these men before a prophet spake vnto them and the wonders of the lawe were shewed amoÌ„gst them And this was the case of our countrey when either it fared with vs as with the church of Ierusalem signa non videmus non est ampliùs propheta wee see no tokens there is no prophet lefte or if we had prophets they were such as Ezechiell nameth they saw vanities and divined lies and the booke of the law of the Lorde though it were not hid in a corner as in the raigne of Iosias nor cut with a penknife and cast into the fire as in the daies of Iehoiakim yet the comfortable vse of it was interdicted the people of God vvhen either they could not reade because it was sealed vp in an vnknowne tongue or vnder the paine of a curse they might not and such as hungred and thirsted after the righteousnes of Iesus Christ were driven into Germany and other countries of Europe to enquire after it But blessed be the Lord God of Israell for hee hath long since visited and redeemed vs his people If our many deliverances besides either by sea from the invasion of the grande pirate of Christendome or from other rebellions and conspiracies by land had beene in nuÌ„mber as the dust of our grounde this one deliverance of our soules froÌ„ the kingdome and power of darkenesse the very shadowe and borders of death wherein we sate before the sending of prophets amongst vs to prophecie right things to preach the acceptable yeare of the Lord and the tidings of salvation had far surpassed them Let vs therfore with these mariners sing a song of thanksgiving not onely with our spirites My soule blesse thou the Lorde and all that is within mee praise his holy name but with sacrifices and vowes also as audible sermons and proclamations to the world let vs make it knowne that great is the mercy of Iehovah to our little nation THE XXII LECTVRE The last verse of the 1. Chap. Or after some the first of the second Now the Lorde had prepared a great fish to swallow vp Ionas and Ionas was in the bellye of the fishe three daies and three nightes WEE are now come to the second section of the prophesie wherin the mercy of God towardes Ionas is illustrated It beginneth at my text and parteth it selfe into three members 1. The absorption or buriall 2. the song 3. the delivery of the Prophet Isiodore in three wordes summeth the contentes of it Cetus obiectum voratum orantem revomuit The whale cast vp Ionas first cast forth then devoured afterwards making his moue to God Ionas is swallowed in this present sentence The iustice and mercy of God runne togither in this history as those that runne for the maisterie in a race And it is harde a long time for Ionas to discerne whither his iustice will overcome his mercie or his mercy triumph over iustice They labour in contention as the twinnes in Rebecca's wombe And although Esau bee first borne red and hairy all over like a rough garment yet Iacob holdeth him by the heele and is not farre behinde him I meane though the iudgment of God against Ionas bearing a rigorous and bloudy countenance and satiate with nothing in likelyhode but his death that most straÌ„ge vnaccustomed seemeth to have the first place yet mercy speedeth her selfe to the rescue and in the end is fulfilled that which God prophecied of the other paire The elder shall serue the yonger For when iustice had her course and borne the preeminence a greate space mercy at lengh putteth in and getteth the vpper hande To vs that haue seene and perused the historie who haue as it were the table of it before our eies and know both the first and the last of it it is apparant that I say that although he were tossed in the ship cast forth into the sea deuoured yet God had a purpose prevised herein to worke the glorie of his name the others miraculous preservation But Ionas himselfe who all the while was the patient and set as a marke for the arrowes of heavenlye displeasure to be spent at and knew no more what the end would be than a child his right hand from the left what could he thâ—â—ke but that heaven and earth land and sea life and death all 〈◊〉
altered his nature to haue boyled him into nourishmente and to haue incorporated his flesh into an other substaunce Yet Ionas liveth But if the LORDE had not beene on my side might Ionas nowe say if the LORDE had not beene on my side vvhen the beast rose vp against mee hee had swallowed mee vp quicke vvhen his vvrath vvas so sore enflamed But praysed bee the LORDE vvhich hath not given mee over a pray to his teeth My saule is escaped even as a birde out of the snare of the fowler The snare is broken and I am delivered Let all those whome the LORDE hath redeemed from the hande of the oppressour from fire or water or from the perill of death take that songue of thankesgiving into their lippes and singe it to his blessed name in remembraunce of his holinesse O thou the hope of all the endes of the earth sayeth that other Psalme and of them that are farre of in the sea shevve vs but the lighte of thy countenaunce and vvee shall bee safe giue vs but the comforte of thy mercies and wee will not feare though the earth bee mooved and the mountaines fall dovvne into the middes of the sea and the sea and the vvaters thereof rage fearefully though Leviathan open his mouth wee will not quake at it yea though the Leviathan of the bottomelesse pit open the throate of hell never so vvide to devoure vs wee vvill not bee disquieted VVee knowe that there is mercy vvith the LORDE and that vvith him there is plentifull redemption I meane redemption a thousande waies by nature and against nature by hope and against hope by thinges that are and thinges that are not Hee that hath saved his people by gathering the vvaters in heapes like vvalles and making a path in the redde sea hee that hath kept his children in the middest of a fiery oven when if arte coulde adde any thinge to the nature of fire they shoulde have beene burnt seven times for one because it was seven times hote and delivered his prophet in a denne of lyons though dieted and prepared for their pray before hand yet shuttinge their mouthes so close and restrayninge their appetite that they forbeare their appointed foode and committed this servaunt of his to the belly of a fishe as if he had committed him to his mothers vvombe to be kept from harme he is the same GOD both in mighte and mercye to preserue vs no time vnseasonable no place vnmeete no daunger vncouth and vnaccustomed to his stronge designementes Our onely helpe therefore standeth in the name of the LORDE that hath made heaven and earth blessed and thrice blessed bee that name of the Lorde from this time forth for evermore Amen THE XXIII LECTVRE Chap. 2. vers 1. Then Ionas praied vnto the Lord his God out of the fishes belly and saide THIS second section or division of the prophecie wherein the mercy of God towardes Ionas is expressed I parted before into three branches 1. That he was devoured 2. praied 3. was delivered The tearmes that Lyra giveth are these the place the manner the successe of his prayer The marvailes that I haue already noted vnto you were 1. that so huge a creature was suddeinely provided by the providence of God 2. that a whole man passed thorough his throate 3. that he lived in his bowels three daies three nightes Now whither he fulfilled that time exactly yea or no three naturall dayes complete consisting of twenty foure howres neither can I affirme neither is it materiall over-busily to examine Our Saviour you know in the gospell applyeth this figure of Ionas to his buriall As Ionas was in the belly of the whale three daies and three nights so shall the sonne of man bee in the heart of the narth But if you conferre the shadowe and the body togither you shall finde in all the evangelistes that the Lorde of life was crucified the 6. howre of the preparation of the sabbath and the ninth gaue vp the ghost that late in the eveninge his bodie vvas taken downe from the crosse and buried that hee rested in the graue the night that belongeth to the sabbath togither vvith the daie and night nexte ensuinge after it and that in the morning of the first day of the weeke he rose againe So as indeede the body of Christ was not in the heart of the earth more than 36. hovvers to weete two nightes and a daie vvhich is but the halfe space of 72. howers Some to supply this defect of time accompte the lighte before the passion of Christ and the darkenesse till the 9. howre one day and a night because they say there vvas both lighte and darknes And then the light that followed from the 9. howre and the succeeding night a secōd day night likewise the third til the time he rose againe Others expoūd it by a mistery thus 36. hours they say to 72. which is the absolute measure of 3. daies 3. nights is but simplum ad duplū one to two or the halfe of the whole Now ours was a double death both in soule by sin in body by paine Christes was but single only in the body because concerning his soule he was free frō sin therfore they infer that the moity of time might suffice him Hugo Cardin. hath an other conceite that from the creation of the worlde till the resurrection of Christ the day was evermore numbred before the night both in the literall and in the mysticall vnderstanding first there was light then darknes but from the resurrection of Christ forwardes the night is first reckoned for which cause he thought the vigiles were apointed for sabbathes other festivall daies that vvee might be prepared with more devotiō to solemnize them herehēce he cōcludeth that the night which followed the sabbath of the Iews was the angular night must twice be repeated as the corner of a square serveth indifferently for either side which it lyeth betwixte for both it belonged saith he to the sabbath praeceding must be ascribed againe vnto the Christian sabbath or Lords day whereon the son of God rose from death And he thinketh there is great reason of his invention because Christ by one night of his tooke away two of ours So they are not content to be sober interpretours of the minde of God but they wil ghesse and divine at that which he never meant They thinke their cunning abased if they go not beyond the moone to fetch an exposition What needeth such curious learning to apoint every egge to the right hen that laid it as some did in Delos so these to think their labor vnprofitable in the church of God vnlesse they can make the devises of their own heads reach home to the letter of the booke in al respects Our soundest divines agree that the triduan rest of Christ in the graue must be vnderstood by the figure synecdoche
a part put for the whole And thus they make their account the first day of his passion enterrement which was the preparation of the Iewish sabbath must haue the former night set to it The second was fully exactly run out The third had the night complete and only a piece of the first day of the weeke which by the figure before named is to be holpen supplied Now I go forwardes to explicate the behavior of Ionas in the belly of the fish Therein we are to consider 1. what the history speaketh of Ionas 2. what he speaketh himselfe The words of the history testifying his demeanour are those in the head of the chapter which you haue already heard Then Ionas prayed vnto the LORDE his GOD out of the bellie of the fish and saide VVherein besides the person of Ionas needelesse to bee recited any more wee are stored vvith a cluster of many singular meditations 1. The connexion or consequution after his former misery or if you will you may note it vnder the circumstance of time Then 2. What he did how hee exercised and bestowed himselfe Hee prayed 3. To whome hee prayed and tendered his mone To the Lorde 4. Vpon what right interest or acquaintance with that Lorde because he was his God 5. From whence he directed his supplications Out of the belly of the fish 6. The tenour or manner of the songe and request hee offered vnto him And saide Thus far the history vseth her owne tongue the wordes that followe Ionas himselfe endited Many thinges haue beene mentioned before vvhereof we may vse the speech of Moses Enquire of the auncient daies which are before thee since the day that God created man vpon the earth and from one ende of heaven to the other if ever there were the like thing done as that a man should breath and liue so long a time not onely in the bowels of the waters for there Ionas also was but in the bowels of a fish vvithin those waters a prison with a double ward deeper than the prison of Ieremie wherein by his owne pitifull relation hee stacke fast in mire and was ready to perish thorough hunger and when hee was pluckte from thence it was the labour of thirtie men to drawe him vp with ropes putting ragges vnder his armes betweene the ropes and his flesh for feare of hurtinge him closer then the prison of Peter who was committed to fowre quaternions of souldiours to bee kept and the night before his death intended slept betwixte two souldiours bounde with two chaines and the keepers before the doore yea stricter then the prison of Daniell the mouth whereof was closed with a stone and sealed with the signet of the king and the signet of his princes and the keepers of the ward by nature harder to be entreated than ten times 4. quaternions of souldiours Name me a prison vnder heaven except that lake of fire brimstone which is the second death comparable vnto this wherein Ionas was concluded Yet Ionas there liveth not for a moment of time but for that cōtinuance of daies which the greate shepheard of Israell afterwards tooke thought a tearme sufficient wherby the certain vndoubted evictiō of his death might be published to the whole world But this is the wonder of wonders that not onely the body of Ionas is preserved in life liuelyhood where if he receaved any foode it was more lothsome to nature than the gall of aspes or if he drew any aire for breath it was more vnpleasaunt than the vapours of sulphur but his soule also and inwarde man was not destroyed and stifled vnder the pressure of so vnspeakable a tribulation For so it is he lieth in the belly of the fish as if he had entered into his bed-chamber cast himselfe vpon his couch recounting his former sinnes present miseries praying beleeving hoping preaching vnto himselfe the deliveraunces of God with as free a spirite as ever he preached to the children of Israell vpon dry lande He is awake in the whale that snorted in the shippe VVhat a strange thing was this O the exceeding riches of the goodnesse of God the heigth and depth whereof can never be measured that in the distresses of this kinde to vse the apostles phrases aboue measure and beyond the strength of man wherein we doubte whether wee liue or no and receaue the sentence of death within our selues that if you should aske our owne opinion we cannot say but that in nature and reason we are dead men yet God leaveth not onely a soule to the body whereby it mooveth but a soule to the soule whereby it pondereth and meditateth within it selfe Gods everlasting compassions Doubtlesse there are some afflictions that are a very death else the Apostle in the place aforesaide woulde never have spoken as he did Wee trust in God who raiseth vp the deade and hath delivered vs from so great a death and doth deliver vs and in him wee hope that yet hee vvill deliver vs. Harken to this yee faint spirites and lende a patient eare to a thrice most happy deliveraunce be strengthened yee weake handes and feeble knees receaue comforte hee hath he doth and yet he will deliver vs not onelie from the death of our bodies when wormes and rottennesse haue made their long and last pray vpon them but from the death of our mindes too when the spirit is buried vnder sorrowes and there is no creature found in heaven or earth to giue it comforte The next thing we are to enquire is what Ionas did Hee praied All thinges passe sayeth Seneca to returne againe I see no nevve thing I doe no newe A wise man of our owne to the same effect That that hath beene is and that that shal bee hath beene I haue before handled the nature and vse of prayer with as many requisite conditions to commende it as there were chosen soules in the arke of Noah You will now aske me quousque eadem how often shal we heare the same matter I would there were no neede of repetition But it is true which Elihu speaketh in Iob God speaketh once and twice and man seeth it not There is much seede sowen that miscarieth some by the high-way side some amongst thornes some otherwise many exhortations spent as vpon men that are a sleepe and when the tale is tolde they aske vvhat is the matter Therefore I aunswere your demaund as Augustine sometimes the Donatistes when hee was enforced to some iteration Let those that know it already pardon mee least I offende those that are ignorant For it is better to giue him that hath than to turne him away that hath not And if it were trueth of Homer or may be truth of any man that is formed of clay Vnus Homerus satietatem omnium effugit One Homer never cloyed any mā that red him much more it is truth that one and onely Iesus
his spirit cried cried alowd if wheÌ„ he lay in the belly of hel even then he climbed above the stars of the firmameÌ„t though he saw nothing with his bodily eies he saw heaven opened vnto him with the eies of his vnderstaÌ„ding theÌ„ let vs not be dismaied my brethreÌ„ if tribulatioÌ„ come let vs not thinke it any strange thing yea rather if tribulation come let vs not thinke it an vnprofitable vnwelcome thing let vs receive it with thanks keepe it with patience digest it in hope apply it with wisdome bury it in meditation it shal end vnto vs no doubt in glory and peace more than can be spoken THE XXV LECTVRE Chap. 2. ver 2. I cried in mine affliction vnto the Lord and he heard me out of the belly of hell cried I c. IN the two members of this second verse signifying almost the same thing I observed first the measure of his afflictions explicated by two metaphors togither with the effect they brought forth secoÌ„dly the force zealousnes of his praiers declared likewise by two words and thirdly the audience which ensued vpon his praying The force of his praier wherin I am to proceed is interpreted by 2. phrases though not distinguished in our English traÌ„slatioÌ„s yet in the Hebrew Greek Latine of Tremelius somwhat variâ—d as if he had said I called cried or I cried outcried Which Ierome expouÌ„deth vel aquis cedentibus either the waters yeelding him away making passage vel toto cordis affectu or with the whole inteÌ„tioÌ„ of his hart The former is not likely I rather take it to have bene the vehemency of spirit such as is vsually meÌ„t in the scriptures vnder these or the like words as in the 119. Psalme expresly I have cried vvith my vvhole hearte Galath 4. God hath sent the spirite of his son into our heartes crying Abba that is father though it be in the hart alone yet it is called crying It ever notâ—th whither in propriety or by translation an earnest lowd importunate desire loath to loose audience for wante of speaking out and impatient of repulse when it hath spoken Therefore Elias bade the priestes of Baal cry with a lowd voice and he in the comoedy mervailing at overmuch patience sheweth what shoulde bee done Eho non clamas non irasceris What doest thou not cry art thou not angrie Annah in a part of her song telleth vs what the maÌ„ner of the wicked sometimes is Impij in tenebris tacent when they are afflicted they lay their handes vpon their mouthes and heartes too they frette with indignation repine to themselves letting neither voice nor grone come forth nor any other token of submission to him that hath cast them down Of whome I may say with Gregory To suffer so despâ—ghtfully and maliciouslye is not the true vertue of patience but a covered or concealed madnesse Now Ionas is many degrees beyond these 1. He is not silent which as you heard is sometimes a marke of impiety 2. He doth not mutter to himselfe as the philosophers in the Poet humming within themselves and vttering a kinde of vnsensible and vnarticulate silence 3. He doth more than speake for that might argue the heart of a man but indifferently disposed to obtaine 4. He speaketh with most endevored contention he crieth vnto the Lord when he hath once cried crieth againe with an other kinde of crying For as if the former word were not enough a latter is added to signifie either a different kinde or if the same in a more intensive and forcible affection This ingemination either of one and the same word again repeated or of sundry bearing the same sense giveth as it were a double strength to the declaration of that which is delivered As Phavorinus gave his iudgement of the verse in Homer wherin Idaeus laboureth by perswasion to pacifie the contention betwixt Aâ—ax and Hector 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Warre not any longer beloved youngmen neither fight togither that the addition of the second word though adding nothing in significatioÌ„ to the former is not to make vp the verse but as they continued in their strife so duplex eadem compellatio admonitionem facit intentiorem his twise speaking vnto them in the same maÌ„ner of speech maketh his advise the more earnest And if they were the same words yet one might very wel think them to be others quia aures animum saepiùs feriunt because they beate the eares and the minde of a man often These often and fierce inclamations within the spirit of Ionas speaking to the Lord as it were with a doubled and cloven tongue and sending vp his Praiers into heaven as incense casteth vp smoke without intermission condemne the dissolute and perfunctorie prayings of our daies both in churches chambers who vtter a forme of wordes as the manner of hypocrites or the Gentiles was or as the parret of Ascanius recited the creede rather of custome than zeale flattering God with our mouths and dissembling with him with our tongues leaving our spirites as it were in a slumber the meane time or if we cal theÌ„ vp to praier leaving them again as Christ his disciples before we haue thoroughly awaked them as if the offering of the halt and the lame body without soule or soule without devotion voice without spirit or spirit without clamor and vociferation could please him The praiers of David I am sure had an other edge vpon them In the 55 Psalme I mourne in my praier make a noise Evening and morning and at noone will I pray and make a noise and he will heare my voice In the 38. before I roare for the very griefe of mine heart Lord mine whole desire is before thee and my sighing is not hâ—d from thee Cor meum palpitat my hearte panteth or runneth too and fro I haue no rest no quietnes within me Such was the pange and palpitation of Iâ—bs hart My groning commeth before I eate effunduntur velut aquae rugitus mei and my roarings are powred forth and waue like waters not gronings nor cryings but plaine roarings with a continuall inundation velut vnda impellitur vndâ as one water driveth on an other â—hese are wonderfull passions The Lion in the forest never roared so much for his pray nor the hart after the water-brookes as the soules of the faithfull after Gods goodnes Yea the Lion indeed hath roared who will not feare the Lord God hath spoken who can but prophecie The mightie Lion of the tribe of Iudah hath roared in his supplications and his righteous spirit beene vexed and disquieted within him and shal not we be moved of him it is witnessed in the 11. of Iohn that at the raysing of Lazarus he not only wept but groned or yearned in his spirite and troubled himselfe about it It was trouble indeede Tartarus hath his name from such troubles
the friende knocked in the parable of Luke at midnight the deadest houre of the nighte who was nearest the gate first awoke if yet hee slept at all and first aunswered O quam dare vult c. O howe willing is hee to graunte that is so wiling to bee disquieted Howe glad to heare thy knocke that hath placed his bed so neare the gate O quam non adâ—anuam tantum sed ipsa ianua dominus fuit c. And how truly maie wee saie that hee was not onelie neare the gate but the Lorde himselfe the very gate who when his children were a sleepe the eares of Angelles and saintes shutte vp first and at the first call nay onelie amongst the rest made aunswere vnto it The Lord is alwaies nearer to vs than wee to him hee heareth the desires of the poore in the tenth Psalme hee first prepareth the hearte and setteth it on worke to pray and when he hath so done bendeth his eare vnto them If now they can otherwise demonstrate that as Pallas the Emperours libertine would never speake to any servant about him forgetting his owne late servile estate but either by pointing and signifying with the fingers as the wiseman calleth it or becking or if the busines vere long by writing because forsooth he was loth to bestow the honour of speaking vpon them and as the rulers of the earth in a kinde of maiesty not vnfitting to their place aunswere by mediation of others so the Lorde above heareth not suiters but by the preferment and procurement of Angels and other glorified spirits then it cannot be hindered but other advocates and spokes-men must be allowed of But this is likewise cleared in the 102. Psal. where it is saide that hee hath looked downe from the height of his sanctuary out of the heaven did the LORDE beholde the earth to what other ende but that hee might heare the mourning of the prisoner and deliver the children apointed vnto death And this moreover I am sure of that the LORDE hath often and expressely enioyned vs Call vpon mee and if the booke were searched throughout with cresset-light never would it bee prooved that hee gave any charge to call vpon others Neither was ever the shadowe of any thing so faithfull to the bodye to followe and waite vpon it as the successe of good speede hath beene consequent to a prayer faithfullye made For as if their soules were knit togither like the soules of Dauid and Ionathan you shall ever see them ioyned So in the fourth Psalme I called vpon the LORDE and hee hearde mee at large and an hundreth the like might bee alleadged for confirmation And therefore if vvee erre in this point of doctrine vvee may say truelye with Ieremy Thou hast deceived vs LORDE vvhen vvee vvere deceaved that is when wee were vvilled to call vpon thee alone thine vvas the blame if wee doe amisse and wee may comfort our selves that wee erre by warrant and authority from him that must pardon errours Therefore I conclude from the two and twentieth Psalme Praise the Lorde yee that feare him magnifie him all the seede of Iacob and feare him all yee the seede of Israell For hee hath not despised the lowe estate of the poore nor hidde himselfe from him but when he called hee harkened vnto him Let the house of Esau vse the liberty of the wide worlde and the feede of Babylon call vpon other helps as they have done and those that feare not the Lorde vse their discretion Our example leadeth vs otherwise Ionas was this poore man and his lowe estate the belly of the fish hee called vpon his God and hee harkened vnto him The varying of the person in that before hee spake of God now to God giveth vs variety of instruction and helpeth to confirme the doctrine before delivered For since wee have immediate accesse to the Lorde to speake to his maiesty as it were face to face and mouth to mouth it were to shamefast and senselesse a parte in vs to make other meanes And it is besides a singular testification of his thankefull minde who receaveth not the favour of God as the nine lepers in the gospell receaved their clensing not returning againe to give thankes to him that cured them but first reporteth to himselfe and as many as shall reade or heare this songe what God hath done for him I called vpon the Lorde and hee hearde mee which is somewhat further of and then with a nearer approche ioyning his soule as closely to the eares of God as Philip ioyned himselfe to the chariot of the Eunuch relateth the blessing of his prayer to the authour himselfe of all blessings And thou Lorde hardest my voice thus rendring vnto him grace for grace a kinde and dutifull rememoration for the mercies bestowed vpoÌ„ him Some take the comforts of God as the beastes in the field take their meate not looking vp to heaven from whence they come Nay the Oxe will knowe his owner and cast an eye to his hande and the asse his maisters cribbe but my people knowe not mee saith the Lorde Some acknowledge the Authour and forget him presently even whilst the meate is betweene their teeth as Israell did Some remember sufficiently but accept them as due debt as if they had God in bandes to performe them They serve not God for naught which was the obiection of Sathan Some are ready to kisse their owne handes for every blessing that commeth vpon them and to ascribe them to their strength or wit whereof Bernard spake Vti datis tanquam innatis maxima sâ—perbia It is the greatest pride to vse Gods giftes as if they were bred in vs. Others there are that give thanks ex usu magis quà m sensu rather of custome then devotion as cymballes sounde from their emptinesse for even Saul will bee a prophet amongst prophets and an hypocrite take good words into his mouth amongst harty professours Ionas I nothing doubt from the ground of his heart telleth forth the deliverance of the Lord which in the spirit of a prophet hee foreseeth and presumeth before it commeth not onely to himselfe and vs but as the rivers of the Lande sende back their waters to the sea in a thankfull remembrance and remuneration that they tooke them thence so Ionas returneth this mercy to the Lorde himselfe that was the giver of the mercy And thou Lorde heardest my voice as if hee had concluded and agreed to himselfe that neither God nor man nor his owne conscience shoulde ever bee able to accuse him of vnthankefulnesse I will both preach it to my selfe privately and publikely to the world that the Lord hath heard mee And thou Lord shalt also vnderstand from mine owne lips that I make acknowledgement and profession to haue receaved my safety from thine onely goodnesse Thou Lord hast heard my voice I will so meditate vpon thy benignities within mine owne heart and leaue a chronicle of them to
or more passions if they vvill goe into captivity againe let them goe but they shall not returne if they sell themselues to the will of their enemy let them never hope for a second ransome VVhen my soule fainted In the second circumstance of the first branch wherein is noted the affection of his soule I will rather marke the efficacie of the worde heere brought than make discourse vpon it The very noting of the worde is discourse enough The wordes that the holy ghost vseth are not vaine vvordes such as are vsed by men to deceiue with the examination search wherof yeeldeth no profit but he that wil weigh them aright must not only view the outwarde face of the whole sentence at large but sucke out the iuice and bloude of every severall vvorde therein contained The extremitye of the soule of Ionas seemeth to bee very greate because there is no little trouble and care how to expresse it The Septuagints render it an eclipse or if you will a dereliction and death of the soule Calvin a convolution or folding vp togither Tremelius an overvvhelming Ierome a streightning or compacting into a close roume Pomeran a despairing VVhatsoever it is Rabbi Kimhi affirmeth that the vvorde is never vsed but of greate miserie happily such as shall accompanie the last times when men shall bee at their wittes endes for feare and their heartes shall faile them because of troubles Nowe whither you saie that his soule forsooke him as if it were and there was deliquium animae a disparition of it for a time as if it vvere not like the state of Eutychus in the Actes who was taken vp for deade though his life remayned in him or vvhither it were wrapt and vvounde vvithin it selfe that her owne house was a prison vnto her and shee had no power to goe foorth no list to thinke of heaven no minde to aske the counsaile of GOD or man as vvhen a birde is snared the more it laboureth the harder it tieth it selfe and though it vse the legges or the vvinges it vseth them to a further hinderaunce so all the thoughtes that the soule of Ionas thought were not to ease the hearte but more to perplexe it and all fell backe againe vpon himselfe or whither the soule were overwhelmed vvithin him with her owne weighte as one that shoulde gather stones for his owne graue or that it was pinched and pressed within a narrowe place that all those former impedimentes promontories and barres of the earth did not imprison him so close as his owne feare or whatsoever it were besides what was it else but either the messenger and fore-runner or a neare companion to that vnnaturall and vngratious sinne which wee haue often alreadye smitten at with the sworde of Gods spirite accursed desperation Howe is the golde become drosse howe is the soule of man turned into a carkeise The chaunge is marvailous That that was given to quicken the bodie and to put life into it is most dull and liuelesse it selfe That that was given to giue liberty explication motion agilitie and arte to every parte of the bodye is nowe the greatest burthen that the body hath If I shall giue the reason heereof it is that which Bernarde alleageth in a Sermon The reasonable soule of man hath two places an inferiour vvhich it governeth the bodie a superiour vvherein it resteth GOD vvhich is the same in substance that Augustine had before delivered in his nineteenth treatise vpon Saint Iohn it quickneth and it selfe is quickened VVherefore if that better life vvhich is from aboue relinquish the soule vvith the comfortes and aides of GODS blessed spirite hovve is it possible but that the soule should also relinquish her body with the offices of her life This is the reason then that the soule faineteth shee first dyeth vpwardes then dovvne-wardes and invvardely to her selfe Shee forgetteth her maker and preserver and hee likevvise striketh her vvith amazement and confusion in all her powers that shee lyeth as it vvere in a traunce and knovveth not howe to apply them to their severall and proper functions Nowe therefore if the floudes and waues of the sea wherewith hee was embraced on every side had beene as kinde vnto him as ever were his mothers armes and those ragged endes of the mountaines like pillowes of downe vnder his bones if the promontories and barres of the earth had vnbarred themselues vnto him of their owne accorde like those dores of the prison in the Actes to let him out yet if the soule within him did remaine thus fettered and gived with the chaines of her owne confusion and all the devises and counsailes of her heart were rather hinderances than helpes vnto her and her greatest enmitie or at least her least friendship came from her owne house that either shee thought nothing or all that shee thought was but the imagination of a vaine thing I would not wish her greater harme Hee wanteth no other miserie that is plagued with a fainting soule Aske not the malice of the sea the malice of the lande the malice of hell against him vvhom the vntovvardenesse and distruste of his ovvne soule hath beaten downe The thirde circumstaunce maketh mention of the subiect or place vvherein his soule fainted that you may knovve there is no power in man to vndoe such implicite cordes and to loose the bandes of sorrowe and death vnlesse some vertue from vvithout set too an helping hande The sense is verie plaine that in himselfe his soule fainted that is there vvas no domesticall earthly naturall helpe that coulde release him but vvhen his father mother friendes lande sea his soule all had forsaken him the Lorde tooke him vp and gaue him better hope For vvho should restore to libertie a soule confounded as this was and re-deliver it to her former abilities teach her to vnderstande arighte prudentlie to deliberate assuredly to hope who reconcile a man fallen out with himselfe and make peace within his borders or rather reviue and recover a man fallen from himselfe but hee who is said to order a good mans goinge and to bee a GOD of order not of confusion VVhen the earth was vvithout forme and voide and darkenesse vpon the deepe and neither heaven nor earth lande nor water day nor night distinguished who fashioned the partes of that vnshapen Chaos separated light from darkenesse and brought the creature into a comely proportion but even the same LORDE who finding this wastnesse and informity in the soule of Ionas made it perfit againe It is evident in the nexte wordes For marke the connexion VVhen my soule fainted within me I remembred the Lorde How is it possible for did his soule faint and was it in maner no soule vnto him as it fareth with some who seeme for a space to bee deade and their spirites to haue forsaken them was all the strength thereof consumed stifled choked given over within him and had hee a memorie
him in his graue also and then they shall say too late wee and our money are both perished VVhy haue we taken or given the accursed wages of vnrighteousnesse to speake falshode But how could it bee the meane time that you may knowe they shewed themselues starkest fooles vvhere they professed greatest vvisedome VVas there not caution and provision enough before hande Sir wee remember this deceiver saide thus was not a greate stone rolled to the mouth of the graue and their seale set vpon the stone and a watch apointed to attende the sepulchre Standeth it vvith reason that a fewe disciples their eies yet streaming and their heartes aking with their late losse bruised reedes the staffe of their comfortes being taken from them the children of the bride-chamber mourning for the absence of the bridge-grome lambes amongst ravenous and bloud sucking woules shoulde dare to attempte an acte so dangerous to be vndertaken and so vnpossible to bee compassed But they did attempte it by stealth when there was neede of engines to remooue the stone and it coulde not bee done without most tumultuous heaving and shouldering And the souldiours slept they saie as if sleepers coulde truely reporte that which they knewe not But why doe I fighte against a disarmed and vnworthie falshode If angels men weomen disciples strangers friendes foes a clowde of sufficient vvitnesses if the emptying of the sepulchre and leaving of the linnen clothes which those that had eies to see with mighte beholde if the amasemente of the watch newes of the souldiours subornation of high-priestes and elders the letter of Pilate to the Emperour to signifie no lesse if his owne walking talking eating drinking conversing visible ascending if preaching beleeving and both livinge and dying in that beleefe bee enough to mooue credite Christ is risen from the deade and novve hee dyeth not againe neither hath death any more dominion ouer him Rather hee hath dominion over death For hee is aliue but vvas deade And beholde hee is aliue for evermore Amen And hee hath the keyes of hell and of death For who was worthy nay who was able of all the host in heaven and earth to open this last seale of death and destruction but the Lambe that vvas killed or rather the Lyon that was raised by the power of his owne might And therefore it is righte vvell observed by Bernarde that all those resurrections which we reade of in former times of the Shunamites sonne and others vvere istius praeambulae not onely fore-runners and leaders to this but surelye they were wrought in the finger and vertue thereof And these were the differences betwixte those and this later that then they came foorth of their graues or vvere recovered to life mortui sed iterum morituri deade I confesse but vvithall they were to die againe Christ dyeth no more That Elizaeus restored a childe sed alterum non seipsum an other not himselfe Christ himselfe And they vvere rather raysed than did rise themselues for they were but patientes whilst the act was done vpon them Christ arose by his owne strength But to returne to the heade of the race vvhere wee first began vvee haue founde the signe and the thing signified thus farre fitted together that as Ionas the thirde day vvas cast vp out of the bellye of the fish so our holy redeemer arose from the heart of the earth Shall wee heere rest Or shal it suffice vs to know what the body to that shaddowe is and not to sucke there-hence the sweetenesse and iuyce which that body yeeldeth vs The Iewes asked a signe and this signe was given them And vvhen they saw it fulfilled either they spake against or they did but wonder at it To vs it shall bee more than a signe even dearer to our soules than our soules are to vs. It shall haue wonder and wonder enough but withal we will not lose our fruit and our part therein for a worldes ransome Our hope would vanish like smoke and our heartes within vs wither away as grasse vpon the house tops death would sting vs to death indeede the graue shut the mouth vpon vs hell make her full triumph but for this graine of faith that Christ is risen from the dead and is become the first fruites of those that sleepe And hee is the heade of the body of the church not an head to himselfe without respect to his member the beginning and first begotten of the deade not without brethren and sisters in the same kinde of generation that he in all thinges might haue the preheminence What other restoratiue had the fainting and dying soule of Iob to comfort it selfe with vvhat other blessing and sap in the vine in that deadest winter of affliction vvhat other couche to lodge his distressed and diseased bones vpon what helper when his wife molested him what friend when his friendes forsooke him but this onelye meditation vvhich was in steede of friendes wife bed borde all thinges vnto him I knowe my redeemer liveth that is The life of my life can never be destroyed and for the enrollement of this happy argument hee called for bookes of the longest continuance and pennes of the hardest pointes that the latest liver of all after worldes might learne by it Hence came it that the blessed vessell of election made that free challendge to all the actours and pleaders that condemnation had fearing neither the districte iustice of God nor the malice of his owne heart nor the vncessant accusation of Sathan day and night Who shall condemne It is Christ which is deade yea or rather which is risen againe Who is also at the righte hande of God and maketh request likewise for vs. So that the sinewes strength of his confidence is not so much in the death as in the resurrection of the sonne of God not to a weake and contemptible life as before time but to a full possession of glorie nor for himselfe alone but for his orphane members vpon the earth for whome hee maketh continuall intercession And vpon this stocke hee seemeth to plant the whole body of Christianitye in his former Epistle to the Corinthians For if Christ bee not risen then is preaching vaine and faith vaine and the living are yet in their sinnes and those that are fallen a sleepe are perished and vvee were of all men most wretched As much as to say pull downe temples and synagogues burne the writings of Prophets and Apostles stoppe your â—ares at the voice of charmers praise the dead more than the living and rather than them both those that haue never beene commende the wisedome of the Epicure who taketh his portion in this life and suffereth not the flowre of his youth to passe without pleasure If Christ bee not risen againe But I bring you other tydings Our Phoenix is revived the seede that was mortified in the grounde is come vp againe with abundance of fruite
mee recompence but to the poore and if ever I defrauded much more if ever I defeated by mighte any man straunger or home-borne I say not of his maine estate but of anie his smallest portion nor by open detected wronge but by secret concealed cavillation I restore it principall and damage for I restore it foure-folde VVhat follovved but that hee emptyed his house of the transitorie treasures of this vvoorlde and insteede thereof let in salvation vnto it This day is salvation come to this house not onely to the private soule but to the house of Zacheus thorough his meanes I scarsely thinke that these ravenous and greedy times can yeelde a man so innocent as to say vvith Samuell vvhose oxe or asse haue I taken or vvhome haue I vvronged At the least let him say vvith Zacheus I say not in the former parte of his speech halfe of my goodes I giue to the poore for that vvere heresie to bee helde and false doctrine to bee preached in this illiberall age but in the latter clause if I haue iniuried anâ—e man though I restore not foure-folde yet I restore him his owne Otherwise our houses and consciences vvill bee so full of houses fieldes vineyardes oliues silver golde vnrighteous pledges that there wil bee no roume for the peace and consolation of GOD to dwell vvith them Therefore washe your handes and heartes from this leprosie my brethren that you may bee receaved into the hoste of the Lorde and dwel with his first-borne and either forsake your violence or convert it an other way Let the kingdomes commodities of the earth alone and learne that the kingdome of heaven suffereth violence and must bee wonne by force See if you can extorte this spoyle from him that keepeth it Spare no invention of witte intention of will contention of sinewes strength of handes to get this kingdome Begge it buy it steale it assault it vse any meanes This this is the onely oppression and violence that we can allow you and in this onely thing Bee not modest and curteous towardes any man in this heavenly price Hither if you bring not tooth and naile and resisting vnto bloud and hating your liues vnto the death you are not worthy of it It suffereth violence it selfe it is so proposed conditioned and they are men of violence that by violence must attaine vnto it Therefore wrastle for this blessing though you lame your bodies and striue for this kingdome though you loose your liues THE XXXVIII LECTVRE Chap. 3. vers 9. Who can tell if God vvill turne and repent c. THE last thinge in the repentaunce of the Ninivites by the order of the wordes though in purpose and intention first and that which presently giveth place to the repentaunce of God their expected deliverance in the nexte sentence is the foundation wherevpon they grounde a knowledge and apprehension such as it is of the goodnesse of God and some likely hope to escape his vengance intended There may be some part of repentance without faith contrition anguish vexation for sinne till not onely the heart aketh but the conscience also is quite swallowed drowned in the gulfe of it As there is no question after that horrible fact of Iudas but his spirite was as full of griefe as before of trechery and covetousnes Let the world witnesse with him how deepely he rued his malice vvhen hee pledged body and soule for it and gaue over the one to the tree the other to hell fire For it there had beene a penaltie to haue taken of himselfe worse than death and damnation hee woulde not I thinke haue shunned it Caine was also as sory for his bloudy fact as ever greedy before to commit it He felt even a talent of lead vpon his soule never to be remooved and therefore vttered a blasphemy against the grace of GOD never to be pardoned My sinne is greater than can bee forgiven This is the reason that he had a marke set vpon him that no man shoulde kill Caine who with a thousand daily woundes killed himselfe and that â—ee ranne from place to place not so much in his bodie as in his minde tossed like a waue of the sea and finding no place for rest because the mercy of God shone not vnto him Beholde thou haste cast mee this daie from the face of the earth is that all And I shall bee hidde from thy face driven from thy presence banished from the light and favour of thy gracious countenance This is the dart that woundeth him to death For this received into the minde that we are hidde from the face of GOD that wee are so farre in contempte and hatred with his maiestie that hee vvill not vouchsafe to giue vs the looking on if all the clowdes in the aire rained loue and compassion we could not bee perswaded that any of the least droppes thereof should fall vpon our grounde VVherefore there must be a beleefe to conceiue and an hope to expect our reconciliation and and attonement with God and GODS with vs or it will bee an vnprofitable and vnpossible attempte to endevour a true repentance For either it will followe that wee become desperate and giue over care of our selues it is in vaine to serue GOD and vvhat profit shall we reape to humble our selves before him seeing his mercy is cleane gone from vs for ever and hee hath bent his soule to doe vs mischiefe And as it is written of Iulius the Pope that having received an overthrow by the French at Ravenna which he looked not for he set his face and mouth against the God of heaven and thus spake vnto him So hence-forth become French in the name of all the divels of hell holy Switzer pray for vs so wee betake vs to new Saintes or rather to newe divelles flying to hardnesse of heart carelesnesse of salvation contempt of God or else vve repent but after the manner of hypocrites wee make some proffer and likelyhoode of returning to God but cannot do it Such I thinke was the repentance of the Philistines the first of Samuell the fift and sixt when they had taken the arke of the Lorde and placed it first in Ashdod and there were punished with Emerodes and with death afterwardes in Gath and Eckron and there they could not endure it It is said of them not only that they were troubled and conferred of carrying home the arke againe but that they cried and their crie vvente vp to heaven and they sent it backe with a present vnto the Lorde and with sinne offerings nay their priestes and sooth-sayers saide vnto them wherefore shoulde you harden your harts as the Egyptians and Pharaoh hardened theirs Such the repentance of Saul 1. Sam. 15. who having received a message by the prophet that as he had cast of the word of the Lorde so the Lord had cast him of from being a king and that his kingdome was given to his neighbour better than
the heathen hee rente his cloathes and plâ—ckte of the haire of his heade and bearde and sate astonied vntill the evening sacrifice at vvhat time hee arose againe and fell vpon his knees and spread out his handes vnto the Lord his God and saide O my God I am confounded and ashamed to lifte mine eies vnto thee my God for our iniquities are encreased over our heade and our trespasse is growen vp into the heaven As the manner of auncienter times was when heavinesse and trouble was vpon them to call for women and others that were most skilfull in mourning so they that will learne to repente and are not cunning in the art thereof let them repaâ—re to Esdras and such like who were most skilful in repenting O how available saith Ambrose are three syllables peccavâ— is but three syllables but the flame of an harty sacrifice ascendeth therein into heaven and fetcheth downe three thousand blessings Christ came not to call the righteous but sinners to repentaunce Sinners then all even the greatest Princes and rulers of the Iewes for they the greatest sinners No. but sinners in sense and conscience sinners in action and plea against themselues sinners in iudgement from their owne mouthes and against their owne heades these are they to whom Christ hath designed the medicine and restoratiue of his saving health According to his curteous invitation Mat. 11. Come vnto me all yee that travaile and labour not you that loiter with your sinnes and trifle with my iudgements you that beare your iniquities like strawes or corke seeke you other pardoners come you that are weary and are loaden with the burthen thereof I will refresh you The poore Publicane Luk 18. was one of those patients that tasted of such mercies he stood a far of not daring to approach vnto God that God might approach vnto him nor to lift vp his eies vnto heaven which hee had mooved to anger against him but smiting vpon his sinnefull brest as the arke of all iniquity and punishing himselfe with stripes that the Lorde might forbeare to punish him with a fearfull heart and trembling tongue called vpon his Saviour O Lorde bee mercifull vnto mee a sinner I saie not thy creature or servant or childe but onely a sinner my whole composition is sinne whatsoever I am in body or soule so far as my manhoode and humanity goeth a sinner and not onelie by mine office calling because I am a Publicane but even by nature and kinde it selfe a sinner So did Mary Magdelen in the seventh of the same Evangelist of whom there is no more reported but that she was a sinner as if the spirite of God had forgotten her other names wheÌ„ she heard that Iesus was come into a Pharisees house 1. She stood at his feete 2. behinde him 3. weeping 4 she began to wash as if she durst not go on but did often retract and pull backe her handes 5. the lowest part of his body his feete 6. with her teares though the water of the brooke had beene humanity enough 7. did wipe them not with the lappe of her coate but with the haires of her head 8. kissed them and lastly anointed them with a boxe of ointment O how precious an ointment flowed from her heart eies how odorâ—ferous wel-pleasing vnto Christ who made her apologie not only against the Pharisee in preferring her kindnesse before the entertainement of his house but against Satan and the power of hell in forgiving her many sinnes The like submissiue behaviour we read of the woman which had the issue of bloud for she also came behinde Christ as Mary Magdelen did avoiding the sharpnes and pearsing of his eagles eie and touched the hemme of his garment for shee saide in her selfe I dare not be so rude and vnmannerly to presse him as the multitudes did if I may but touch not embrace him nay his garment the very hemme of his garment no vpper or honorable part thereof I shall be whole In all these humble and skilfull repentances as of those who knew their sinnes by heart were able to set downe their ful catalogue what successe doe we finde That vertue went out from Christ to this woman and many sinnes were remitted to the other the Publicane went home to his house iustified the children of the captivity were delivered the last daies of Iob vvere blest more than the first David at one time had his sinne translated at another the punishment mitigated the Lorde himselfe crying vnto his Angell It now sufficeth hold thy hande yea Balaam and Pharoah themselues fared the better for the false fire and but blazing of repentance Happy therefore is that conscience to conclude with the saying of Bernard vvherein trueth and mercy meete togither The trueth of him that confesseth his sinnes and the mercy of God that pardoneth them For mercy can never bee wanting vnto that soule which truely knoweth it selfe Others in a far greater number with far better reason expresse it by an interrogation who knoweth and make it a sentence absolute and compleate in it selfe without referring it to the former wordes Then they make this construction of it it may be the Lorde will turne or peradventure haue mercy vpon vs. They put it with ambiguity that while men doubt of salvation they may be the more earnest in repentance and seeke the better meanes to provoke God to mercie And surelie as doubting is the mother they say of enquiring for a man that doubteth not will never aske so some kinde of doubtfulnesse is the mother or at leastwis the nurse of repentance Ierome whose note the former was writing vpon the second of Ioel who knoweth of the Lord will returne and leaue a blessing behinde him expoundeth the prophet least happily the greatnesse of the clemencie of God shoulde make vs negligent therfore the prophet subioineth who knoweth So that it seemeth those tearmes of vncertainty are not in any sort to admit or allowe of doubting of salvation but rather to keepe vs from presumption We al know the mischiefe of that heady sinne Many are hindered saith Augustine froÌ„ their strength by presuming on their strength The collection that Pomeran maketh vpon these words is rather to iustifie than to condemne the Ninivites So far was it of that they had any confidence in their works that they rather doubted of the mercy of God and they were saved by faith who if they had rested vpon their owne merites must needs have despaired And he removeth all diffidence from the king and his nobles as if they included not themselves in the speech who knoweth if the Lord will returne but only spake it vnto the people in this sense In these dreadfull frightes and perplexities being encountered with 3. sore mischiefes at once atrocity of your sins shortnes of time greatnes of destruction none of you knoweth of the mercy of God as we doe and therefore vvee
that thy sins are as the sins of Manasses more than the sands of the sea in number and their burthen such that they are gone over thine head like mighty waters answer him that the goodnes of the Lord is as much that there is no comprehension of his loving kindes If lastly he obiect that iudgmeÌ„t hath begun at thine house to put thee out of doubt that thou art not in the favour of God he hath smitteÌ„ thy body with sore diseases thy soule with agonies thy family with orbities privations tell him for full conclusion that he can also repent him of the evil and cease to punish and leaue as many blessings behinde him when his pleasure is It was never the meaning of God that these vvordes should be spokeÌ„ in the winds blowne away like empty bladders They were spoken written no doubt for the vse of sinners This is the name which God hath proclaimed to the world and whereby he would be knowne to meÌ„ that if ever we came before him we might speake our mindes in the confidence trust of that amiable name Thus Moses vnderstoode it For assone as the Lord had ended his speach Moses applied it to the present purpose for he bowed to the earth and worshipped God and said O Lorde I beseech thee pardon our iniquities and sinnes and take vs for thine inheritance Likewise in the 14. of Num. And now I beseech thee let the power of my Lord be great according as thou hast spoken saying The Lord is slow to anger c. referring himselfe to the speach and proclamation which God had vsed vpoÌ„ the mount We are the childreÌ„ of our father which is in heaveÌ„ If therefore it be an honor vnto vs to be reputed his sons let vs follow our fathers steps beare some part of his heavenly image Let vs not seeke to be like vnto him in the arme of his streÌ„gth nor in the braine of his wisedome nor in the finger of his miracles but in his bowels of piâ—â—y tender compassion Let Lions and Beares and Tigers in the forrest be 〈◊〉 towardes their companions let them biâ—e be bitten devour be devouted againe let dogges grinne let Vnicornes push with their hornes let Scythians and Cannibals because they knowe not GOD not knovve vvhat belongeth to humanity and gentlenesse but let Christians loue their brethren even as God hath loved them and remitte one the other their offences as Christ hath freely forgiven the sinnes of his church Let those reprobate-minded Rom. 1. carry to their graves with them and to the bottome of hell where all hatred must end that marke which the holy Ghost hath scored vpon their browes that they are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without naturall affection not fit for societie voide of pitty but let the example of the most holy Trinity the God of peace the prince of peace the spirit of peace that one God of all consolation rich in mercies bee ever before our eies that as wee have received freely so we may freely returne grace mercy long-suffering abundance of kindnes revocation of our wronges and iniuries begun to all our brethren in the flesh but especially to Christes chosen and peculiar members THE XLIII LECTVRE Chap. 4. vers 3. Therefore now O Lord take I beseech thee my life c. THat Ionas praied how he praied in what sort expostulating with God iustifying his offence and abusing his knowledge of the mercy of God to vtter the malice and cruelty of his owne heart wee have already seene considered the reasons which are supposed to have moved him to that vndutifull vncharitable course Either the care of his own credite which he should not have stood vpon to the derogatioÌ„ of the honor of God when the angels of heaven sing glory vnto him or affection to his country which perswasion was as weake to have drawne him to obedience seeing that the Israell of God might have bin in Niniveh aswell as in Iury because there are Iewes inwardly and in the spirit as truly as outwardly and in the letter and those that heare the word of Christ are more kindly his brethren and sisters than those that are affined vnto him in the flesh Vpon these premisses be they stronge or weake is inferred the conclusion including his request to God Therefore now O Lord c. A maÌ„ so contraried crossed in mine expectation how can I ever satisfie my discontented mind but by ending my life and he addeth a reason or confirmation drawne from vtility and amplified by comparison It is not only good for me to die but better to die than to live The force of anger we have in part declared before It rageth not only against men made of the same mold but against God Let the bloud of Iulian throwne vp into the aire and togither with his bloud blasphemy against the son of God witnes it Nor only against those that haue sense and vnderstanding but against vnreasonable vnsensible creatures As Xerxes wrote a defying letter to Athos a mouÌ„taine of Thrace Mischievous Athos lifted vp to heaven make thy quarries and veines of stone passable to my travaile or I will cut thee downe and cast thee into the midst of the sea Nor only against those things which are without vs but against our selves As in this place the anger of Ionas beginneth to take fire against the Ninivites Proceedeth as far as it dareth against God and endeth in it selfe In one worde that which Ionas requesteth though spoken by circumlocution and more wordes than one is that he may die Take away my soule from me For what is life but as the philosopher defineth it the composition and colligation of the soule to the body In the 2. of Gen. the Lord formed man of the dust of the ground there is his matter and breathed in his face the breath of life and the man was a living soule there is his forme and perfection And what is death on the other side but the dissociation and severing of these two partes or the taking of the soule from the body according to the forme of words in this place God telleth the rich man in the gospell who was talking of lardger buildinges when the building within him vvas neare pulling downe and thought he had goods enough for his soule to delight in when he had not soule enough to delight in his goods Thou foole this night 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doe they require and redemaunde thy soule that is this night thou must die Elias in the first of Kinges and nineteenth vseth the same phrase in the wildarnesse It sufficeth Lorde take away my soule from me Let me not longer live to see the misery that Iezabell hath threatned vnto me As when you take away structure and fashion from an house temple or tabernacle there remaineth none of all these but a confused and disordered heape of stones timber iron morter
the Lawe had beene given Moses in the name of GOD protesteth vnto them by heaven and earth that hee had set before them life and death and wisheth them to choose life that they might liue they and their seede Death is called an enimy in open tearmes 1. Cor. 15 The last enimie that shall bee subdued is death But who loveth an enimy simply and for his owne sake And amongst orher blessings betrothed to the elect of God one is that Death shal be no more Revelation 21. And to reason with Augustine Si nulla esset mortis amaritudo non esset magna matyrum fortitudo If there vvere no bitternesse and discontentment in death the constancy of martyrs were not great Therefore when Elias heard the worde of Iezabell The Gods doe so and much more vnto mee if to morrowe by this time I make not thy life as the life of one of those vvhome thou hast slaine it is saide that he arose and went for his life to Beer-sheba Howe did David pleade for his life Psalm 30. What profit is there in my bloude when I goe downe into the pit shall the dust giue thankes vnto thee or shall it declare thy truth as if hee vvoulde mooue the Lorde for his owne good and glorye sake not to cut him of but aftervvardes vvith respecte to himselfe Staye thine anger a vvhile that I may recover my strength before I goe hence and am no more seene And being assured elswhere of that request graunted him hee sange ioyfullye to his soule vvithin Returne vnto thy rest O my soule the LORDE hath beene mercifull or beneficiall vnto thee Because thou hast delivered my soule from death mine eies from teares and my feete from falling and I shall walke before the Lord in the land of the living I speake not of the moane that Ezechias made howe hee turned his face to the vvaâ— after the Prophet gaue him vvarninge of his death and prayed vnto the Lorde and wept sore and like a crane or a svvallovv so did hee chatter and mourne like a doue and lifting his eyes vp on high said O Lorde it hath oppressed mee comfort mee and after his life was freed from the pit of corruption as it were leapt for ioy the living the living hee shall confesse thee as I doe this day when the beloved and blessed sonne of God hee that had power to lay downe his life and to take it vp againe against that time began to bee verye sad and grievously vexed and in the presence of Peter and the two sonnes of Zebedee let not to disclose his passion My soule is vvonderfullye heavy vnto death And but that the will of his father was in the midst of his bowelles and his obedience stronger than death hee vvould haue begged three times more that the cup might haue passed from his lippes Likewise Ioh. 12. vvhen Andrew and Philip tolde him of certaine Greekes that were desirous to see him hee seeing an image of his death before his eies witnessed vnto them saying Now is my soule troubled And what shall I say father saue mee from this howre and but that an other respect called him backe therefore I came and father glorifie thy name hee would still haue continued in that praier· Quis enim vult mori prorsus nemo ita memo c. For who is willing simply to die surely no man And so vndoubtedly no man that it vvas said to blessed Peter An other shall guide thee and leade thee to the place whither thou wouldest not goe Peter would not vnlesse he were carried But what then was the reason that the Apostle desired to bee dissolved and to be with Christ which hee said was best of all Philip 1. that the Saintes which were racked Heb. 11. cared not to be delivered that they might obtaine a beetter resurrection that Peter and Andrew welcommed their crosses as they were wont their dearest friendes embraced theÌ„ in their armes saluted them with kisses of peace that Ignatius called for fire sworde and the teeth of wilde beasts and other martyrs of Christ went to their deathes with cheerefullnes reioycing and singing and not lesse than ran to the stake as if they had run for a garland Wee may easily answere partly from the former authorities that they might bee with christ and that they might obtaine a better resurrection But the Apostle in excellent tearms decideth the question in the 2. to the Corinthians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 VVee will not be vnclothed and stripte of our liues we take no pleasure or ioy therein but wee woulde bee clothed vppon wee haue no other meanes to get that better clothing than by putting of this or that vpon this that mortality may bee svvâ—llowed vp of life and corruption of incorruption So that their thoughts subsist not in death but haue a further reach because they know it to bee the high way which must bring them to felicitie And it is no small perswasion vnto them when they thinke that by the ending of their liues they make an end of sinning For whilest they are in the flesh they see a law in their members striving against the lawe of their minde and subiecting them to the lawe of sinne Therefore they cry as hee did VVretched man that I am who shall deliver me from the body of this death In which postulations not witstandinge they evermore submit themselues to the straigtest and equallest rule of the will of God desiring no otherwise to haue their wishes acomplished than with that safe and wary condition Si dominus volet If the Lorde bee pleased with them And as they regarde their owne good therein so because the bloud of Martyrs is the seede of the Church and that which is fire to their flesh bones is water to the gospell to make it florish a good â—onfession witnessed before the vvicked tyrants of the world doth good service to the truth in this respect also they are not sparing of themselues that Christ may be magnified in their bodies whither it bee by their life or death Now Ionas hath more of all these fore-named endes to alleage for himselfe why hee desireth to die neither the glory of God nor the good of his brethren nor profit of his owne soule but in a peevish and froward moode because his minde is not satisfied and to avoide some little shame or to rid himselfe from the grievances of life which are not reasons sufficient hee will needes die and followe the streame of his foolish appetite with some such like affection as Dido at her departure expresseth Sic sic iuvat ire sub vmbras Thus I am disposed to dye not otherwise But to leaue generalities let vs looke a while into the partes of his wishe 1. It is his greate fault as Ioab offered his trechery to Abner vnder the pretence of a friendly and peaceable parle and Iudas his treason
than life Deus mitte mihi mortem accelera dies meos O LORDE send death vnto mee shorten my daies And sometimes sicknesse commeth indeede but then there is coursinge to and fro Phisitians are brought mony and giftes are promised and death it selfe perhappes speaketh vnto them Ecce adsum beholde here am I Thou calledst for mee thou desiredest the LORDE not longe since to sende mee VVherefore doest thou flye mee now I haue founde thee a deceaver and a lover of this vvretched life notvvithstandinge thy shew to the contrary It is the vse of vs all with the like forme of petitioÌ„ rather oâ— banning and imprecation to wish for death yea strange and accursed kindes of death wherein God sheweth a iudgement Let mee sinke as I stande let the earth open vnto mee let mee never speake worde more And every crosse and vexation of life make it irkesome and vnsavoury vnto vs vvoulde God I vvere dead If God shoulde then answere vs Ex â—re tuo out of your owne mouthes I graunte your requestes Be it vnto you according to your wordes howe miserable and desperate were our case But as olde Chremes in the Comedy tolde Clitipho his sonne a younge man and without discretion vvho because hee coulde not wringe from his father tenne poundes to bestowe vpon Bacchis his lover had none other speach in his mouth but Emâ—ricupio I desire to die First knovve I praie thee vvhat it is to liue vvhen thou haste learned that then if thy life displease thee vse these vvordes so first knowe my brethren you that are so hastye to pronounce the sentence of death against your selues vvhat belongeth to the life of a Christian vvhy it vvas given you by the LORDE of life to vvhat endes hee hath made you living soules what duties and offices hee requireth at your handes these thinges rightlye weighed if you thinke good call for death for by that time I thinke you vvill learne more vvisedome than to doe it It is good for you to see to the vvhole course and transaction of your liues they shoulde bee prelusions and preparations for a better life to come Beginne not then to liue vvhen you must giue over vvhich is the follie of most men or rather take heede that you giue not over life before you haue begunne it As one haire shall not fall from your heades vvithout GODS providence so nor the least haire and minute of time from your yeares vvithout his account taken But especially remember your end looke to the fallinge of the tree consider hovv the sunne goeth dovvne vppon you Novve if ever before cast your accountes you builde for heaven now if ever before bring forth your armies you fight for a kingdome Lay not more burthen of sinne vppon your soules at their going forth Let the last of your vvay be rest and the closing vppe of the day a sweete and quiet sleepe vnto you My meaninge is vvish not for death before you bee very ready for it Nay rather desire GOD to spare you a time that you may recover I say not your strength and bodilye abilitie but his favour and grace before hee plucke you away and you bee no more seene It is not comforte enough vnto you to saie Vixi quem dederat cursum natura peregi I haue lived indeede and finished some time vpon the earth vnlesse you can also adde your consciences bearing you vvitnesse and ministring ioy to the end of your daies 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the seconde to Timothy and 4. chapter I haue finished my race I haue not onelye broughte it to an end but to a perfection though I haue died soone yet I haue fulfilled much time my life hath beene profitable to my countrye and to the Church of God and nowe I depart in his peace THE XLIIII LECTVRE Chap. 4. ver 4. Then saide the Lord Doest thou well to be angry The first of those 3. parts wherinto this chapter was devided touching the impatience discontentment of Ionas we haue in part discovered out of the former verses reserving a remnant thereof to be handled afterwardes The reprehension of God which was the 2. beginneth at these wordes and is repeated againe in the 9. verse vpon the like occasioÌ„ given by Ionas The mercy of God towardes his prophet manifesteth it selfe in this fatherly obiurgation many waies 1. That the Potter vouchsafeth huÌ„bleth himselfe to dispute with his Clay 2. that he is ready to giue a reason of all his actions as a righteous Lord who doth not enforce any thing by his absolute and meere authority but dealeth reasonably and iustly much more that the Lord speaketh vnto him who spake fretted against the Lorde giveth an accouÌ„t vnto him why he spared Niniveh of whoÌ„ no maÌ„ wisely durst to haue demaÌ„ded what dost thou that hee that dwelleth in light vnapproachable his counsailes are so high in the cloudes as who caÌ„ finde theÌ„ out placeth theÌ„ notwithstanding in the eies of the world to be examined sifted by the reason of man But most of all that he ministreth a word in season vnto Ionas wheÌ„ the streame of his anger was so violent that it bare him into an hearty desire longing after death then that the Lord intercepteth him aunswereth in his course as Elihu answered Iob Beholde I haue waited vpon thy wordes and harkened vnto thy speach whilst thou soughtest out reasons I will now speake in my turne shew thee mine opinion Doest thou well to be angry It is the singular wisedome of God without which pollicy it were hard for any flesh living to be saved that when we are running on in our sinnes wearying our selues in the waies of wickednes amongst other his retentiues stops he hath the hooke of reprehension to thrust into our noses pull vs backe againe Our iniquities would wander with out measure become rottennes in our bones our wounds woulde dwell for ever in our bowels and fester to the day of iudgement with out this medicine So wisedome began her lore Pro. 1. O yee foolish how long will ye loue foolishnes the scorner take pleasure in scorning the fooles hate knowledge She giveth vs our right names according to our corrupt natures for wisdome is able to iudge of fooles knoweth that without her instructioÌ„ we are wedded to our follies therefore she addeth turne ye at my correction loe I will powre out my minde vnto you make you vnderstand my words ClemeÌ„s Alexandrinus compareth our Saviour to an expert Musitian such as Terpander or Capito never were for hee singeth new songs hath sundry kindes of moodes and varieties to worke the salvation of man Sometimes he hath spoken by a burning bush vnto him sometimes by a cloude of water sometimes by a piller of fire that is he hath beene light to those that were obedient fire to those that rebelled and because flesh is more
worke vnder heaven proceede without it But I leaue those repetitions The sun the wind we see rise togither set thēselues against Ionas as the two smoaking fire-brāds Rezin Pekah against Ierusalē cōbining binding thēselues not to giue over til they haue both done their part in the vexing of the prophet The wind here mentioned is described by 2. attributes the one of the quarter or coast from whence it blew an East-wind the other of the quality which it had a fervēt East-wind The cardinall principal windes as appeareth both in many places of the scripture and in forreine authours are but 4. breathing from the 4. quarters or divisions of heaven as in the 37. of Ezechi come from the 4. vvindes O breath And Math. 24. God shall gather his elect from the foure windes Afterwardes they added 4. more which they cal collateral or side-windes subordinate to the principal thence proceeded to the nūber of 12. In these daies we distinguish 32. Betweene every two cardinal winds seven inferiour We may read Act. 27. that Paul was very skilful of the sea-card vsed in those daies for describing his voiadge to Rome he maketh mention not only of East West South but of South-west by West of North-west by West as the Westerne winde blew either nearer or further of But not to trouble you with these things the winde that is here spokē of some take to be Eurus or Vulturnus which is the Southeast by East followeth the sun in his winter rising others to be the principal high East-winde following the sun when he riseth in the Equinoctial Now the nature of an East-wind in any point therof is to be hote dry for the most part a clearer of the aire but this of al the rest being so serviceable to the sun going forth so righte with it walking in the same path which the sunne walketh in must needs be an hoter wind thā if it had crossed or sided the sun any way 2. Touching the quality or the effect which it wrought it is called a fervent East-wind some turne it vehement not for the sound and noyse that it maketh but for the excessiue heat For no doubt it is distinguished frō Caecias North-east by East which is a more soūding blustering wind not so fit for the purpose of God in this place Of that ye haue mention Exod. 14. where it is said that the Lorde made the sea run backe with a strong East◠winde all the night made it dry land Some translate it silent quiet to put a differēce betwixt this the former East-wind albeit others giue the reason because it maketh mē silent deafe with the soūd that it hath others because it maketh the rest of the winds silent quiet when it selfe bloweth Howsoever they vary otherwise they al agree in the heate for it is a gētle soft wind which whē the aire is enflamed by the sun is so far frō correcting the extremitie therof that it rather helpeth it forwarde becōmeth as a waggon to carry the beames of the sun forth-right It is manifest by many places of scripture that it is an easterne wind which burneth with his heate not only the fruites but the people of the earth The 7. thin eares of corne Gen. 41. were burnt with an East-winde so are the fruites withered Ezek. 19. so is the fountaine dried vp Ose 13. The vulgar edition doth evermore translate it vrentē ventum by the name of a burning winde and whersoever it is mentioned in the booke of God the property of it is to exiccate and dry vp Columella writeth that at some time of the yeare especially in the dog-daies mē are so parched with the East winde that vnles they shade thēselues vnder vines it burneth them like the reaking of flames of fire I haue now shewed you both the nature and the quarter of this winde that albeit it were a winde yet you may know it was not prepared to refrigerate but to afflicte the head of Ionas When the sunne and the winde are vp what do they the sunne not vvithout the helpe of the vvinde vvhich vvas in manner of a sling or other instrumente to cast the beames of the sun more violently vpon them although created for another end to governe the daie and to separate it from the night and to giue light in the earth yet here receiveth a new commaundement and is sent to beate all other inferiour partes omitted even the head of Ionas wherein is the government of the vvhole creature the seate of the minde the top of Gods workmanshippe from vvhence the senses and nerves take their beginning In this assault of the principall part the danger was no lesse to the body of Ionas than if an enimy had besiedged the Capitoll of Rome or the Mount Sion and Anthonies towre in Ierusalem But we shall the better conceaue the vexation of Ionas if we ioyne the effectes which these two enimies draue him vnto 1. It is saide hee fainted I marvell not for the force of heate is vntolerable vvhen the pleasure of God is to vse that rod. So hee telleth them Amos 4. Percussi vos vredine I haue smitten you with blasting or burning and you returned not On the other side it is numbered amongst the blessings of God which Christ shall bring vnto his people Esay 49. they shall not bee hungrie neither shall they thirst neither shall the heate smite them nor the sunne which is spoken I graunt by translation but that from whence it is transferred in the naturall sense must needes be very commodious because it is applyed to the highest mercies So likewise in the 3. of Act. the state of everlasting life is called the times of refreshing or respiration 2. Hee wishte in his hearte to die my text saith not so in tearmes though in effect but he desired his soule or he made petition and suite to his soule to die that is to relinquish and giue over his bodie or hee desired death to his soule as a man forlorne and forsaken having no friend to make his moane vnto he vttereth his griefe to his private spirit speaking therevnto that if it vvere possible some remedy might be had 3. Though the eare of ielousie which heareth all thinges heard the wishes and desires of his hearte yet hee is not contente with secret rebellion vnlesse his tongue also proclaime it for he saith it is better for mee to die than to liue I shewed the madnes of Ionas before in this very wish It was not better for Ionas to die than to liue nor for any other in his case a milstone about their necks to haue drowned them in the bottome of the sea had beene lesse vnhappinesse When they die let them pray to the Lord of life to close vp their eies and
are duo in carne vnà as it were two in one flesh Some are vnskilfull in their profession such as Plinie speaketh of experimenta per mortes agunt they kill men to gaine experience And Seneca noteth the like officiosissimè multos occîdunt they are very busie to cast many men away Others are vnfaithfull these in my iudgment are moe to be eschewed than the former evil couÌ„sailors healing the hurts of the people with sweet words crying peace peace al is wel wheÌ„ behold Annibal is at the gates death is entered in at the windowes and at the dores and hath taken the fort of the body into her handes Such are very vnlikely to make found bodies because they come with vnsound hearts and of these is the proverbe verified tituli pharmaca habent pyxides venena al their titles pretences and promises are health health but their drugges and receiptes are poyson I meane not so much to the bodies as the soules of men Trust not in man therefore neither in his strength nor in his skil fidelity for there is no helpe in him Why no help His spirit departeth not only his strength his health his agilitie his liuelihood but his breath I wil ioine the residue of my thxt all in one nor only his breath but his flesh bloud bones marrow sinewes arteries al must goe There is a resolution of his whole substance his last garment which is his skin shal be pulled of he hath here no abiding place nor any state of perpetuity but returneth not immediatly to heaven but to the earth nor to the earth as a straÌ„ger vnto him or an vnknown place but to his earth as his familiar friend of old acquaintaÌ„ce Neither is there only an end of these materiall partes but part of his inward man also perisheth so farre as his carnall and wordly designements went which he fansied to himselfe in his life time Here is the end of al flesh they soiourne vpon the face of the earth their spirit also soiourneth within their bodies It coÌ„meth returneth as a ttavailer by the way staieth perhaps for an houre a daie a yeare a decade of yeares more or lesse theÌ„ exit spiritus our breath departeth from vs. And God called Abraham â—xi de terra tua goe out of thy countrey vvherein thou wert borne bred so he calleth to our spirites come out of your houses wherein you haue long dwelt There is but one manner of entering into the world but many waies of going out we are full of holes wee take water at a thousand breaches one dyeth younge another in a good age some in their full strength vvhen their breasts are full of milke some by the hande of God some by sicknes infirmity some by violence The infants of Bethelem are slaine in their cradles Eglon in his parlour Saule in the field Isboseth vpon his bed Zenacharib in the teÌ„ple Ioab at the very altar some die by famine as the cildren of Ierusalem some by saturitie and surfetting as the children of Sodome some by beares as the boies that mocked Elizeus some by lioÌ„s as the disobedient prophet some by wormes as Herod some by dogges as Euripides but Lucian better deserved that death and he also sustained it The sonnes and daughters of Iob in the middest of their leasting with the fall of an house Chore his complices with the opening of the arth the captaines and their fifties with fire from heaven the coles whereof were never blowne Zimri with fire from earth which himselfe kindled eosdem penates hahuit regiam rogum sepulchrum as Val. Maximus writeth of Tullus Hostilius who was smitten with lightning the same house was both his pallace pile graue to be buried in I adde that which is more admirable Homer died of griefe because he coulde not aunswere a riddle which fisher-men proposed vnto him Sophocles with ioy because in a prize of learning after long expectation he got the victory of his adversary but by one voice Behold ye despisers ' woÌ„der at the haÌ„d of God you that are in league with death make a truce with the graue you that say to your soules take thine ease bee at rest for many yeares to morrow shal be as this day much better with whoÌ„ there is nothing but as in the daies of Noah eate drinke marry vntill the floud coÌ„meth Seeing that both sorrow ioy are able to kil you and your life hangeth vpon so small a thread that the least gnat in the aire can choke you as it choked a Pope of Rome a little haire in your milke strangle you as it did a counsailour in Rome a stone of a raisin stop your breath as it did the breath of Anacreon put not the evill daie far froÌ„ you which the ordinaÌ„ce of God hath put so neare remeÌ„ber your Creator in time before the day come wherin you shal say we haue no pleasure in them walke not alwaies with your faces to the East somtimes haue an eie to the West where the sun goeth downe sit not ever in the prow of the ship sometimes goe to the sterne stand in your watch-towres as the creature doth Rom. 8. and waite for the houre of your deliverance provide your armies before that dreadful king coÌ„meth to fight against you with his greater forces order your houses before you die that is dispose of your bodies and soules and all the implements of them both let not your eies be gadding after pleasure nor your eare itching after rumors nor your mindes wandering in the fields when death is in your houses your bodies are not brasse noâ— your strength the strength of stones your life none inheritance your breath no more than as the vapour and smoake of the chimny within your nostrels or as a stranger within your gates comming going againe not to returne any more til the day of finall redemption It is a wonder that there should be need of any such exhortation after so long experience If we were as Adam was who never saw the example of any precedent death we might the more iustly be excused for as Christ spake in the gospell of the vertues done in Chorazin Bethsaida if the vertues wrought amongst you had beene wrought elsewhere c. So if those innumerable deathes which haue bin shewed amongst vs had beene shewed in the daies of Adam before his fall he would never haue runne into that contempt We know that we must die and as Calvus spake againg Vatinius you know that he hath practised ambition and there is no man but knoweth that you know so much so we know the certainety of our death as we knovv our names and the iointes of our fingers and yet we regard it not What are all the citties and townes of the earth so farre as the line thereof is stretched but humanarum cladium miseranda
debt vvherewith he was oppressed slept quietly and tooke his ease desired to buy the pallet that hee lodged vpon his servants marveâ—ling thereat he gaue them this answere that it seemed vnto him some wonderfull bed and worth the buying whereon a man could sleepe that was so deepely indebted Surely if we consider with our selues the duety and debt vve owe to God and man to our country to our family to homeborne to strangers that is both to Israell and to Niniveh and most especially to those of the houshold of faith that as it was the lawe of God before the law that we shoulde eate our bread in the sweat of our face so it is the law of the gospell also that hee that laboureth not should not eate that the blessed sonne of God ate his bread not onely in the sweate but in the bloud of his browes rather he ate not but it was his meate to doe his fathers will and to finish his worke that even in the state of innocency Adam was put into the garden to dresse it that albeit all labourers are not chosen yet none are chosen but labourers that the figge tree was blasted by the breath of Gods owne lippes with an everlasting curse because it bare but leaues and the axe of heavy displeasure is laide vnto the roote of every tree that is barren of good fruites and if it be once dead in naturall vegetation it shall bee twise deade in spirituall malediction and pluckt vp by the roote It would make vs vow vvith our selues I will not suffer mine eie-liddes to slumber nor the temples of my head to take any rest vntill I haue finished that charge vvhereunto I am appointed Iacobs apologie to Laban may be a mirrour to vs all not to neglect our accountes to a higher maister then ever Laban vvas These twentie yeares haue I beene in thy house I was in the daie consumed with heate and with frost in the night and the sleepe departed from mine eies So industrious vvas Iacob to discharge the dueties of his place and carefull to make his reckoning straight vvith his maister vpon the earth But I speake of an heavier reckoning to an heavier Lord that will aske an account of everie idle worde much more of an idle habite and therefore let them foresee that heate and that frost to come those restlesse eies the hire of their forepassed drowsinesse for daies for nightes for everlasting generations that are ever framing an excuse It is either hotte or cold that I cannot worke there is a Lyon in the streete or a Beare in the way that I dare not goe forth that being called to an office and having their taskes laide forth vnto them say not vvith Samuell at the call of the Lorde Speake Lord thy servant heareth but in a stubborne and perverse veine speake and command Lord and appoint my order wherein I shall vvalke but I neither heare thy voice neither shall my heart goe after thy commaundements I passed by the field of the sloathfull saith Salomon and by the vineyard of the man destitute of vnderstanding and loe it was all growen over with thornes and nettles had covered the face thereof Peruse the rest of that scripture The wise king behelde and considered it well and received instruction by it that a litle sleepe brought a greate deale of poverty and a little slumber a greate deale of necessity And surely as the field of the slouthfull is covered with nettles and thornes so shall his body be overgrowen vvith infirmities his minde vvith vices his conscience shall want a good testimony to it selfe and his soule shal be empty of that hope hereafter which might haue reioiced it I ende this point Ionas his arise and go to Niniveh giueth a warning to vs all for wee haue all a Niniveh to go vnto Magistrates arise and go to the gate to execute Gods iudgementes Ministers arise and go to the gospel to do the workes of Evangelists people arise and go to your trades to eate the labours of your handes eye to thy seeing foote to thy walking Peter to thy nettes Paul to thy tents Marchant to thy shipping Smith to thy anvile Potter to thy wheele vvomen to your whernes and spindles let not your candle go out that your workes may praise you in the gates Your vocations of life are Gods sanctions he ordeined them to mankinde he blesseth them presently at his audite hee will crowne them if when he calleth for an account of your forepassed stewardships you be able to say in the vprightnes of your soule I haue runne my race and as the maister of the house assigned me so by his grace and assistance I haue fulfilled my office But why to Niniveh Niniveh of the Gentiles vncircumcised Niniveh Niniveh of the Assyrians imperious insolent intolerable Niniveh Niniveh swollen with pride and her eies standing out of her heade with fatnesse Niniveh setled vpon her lees not lesse then a thousand three hundred yeares Niniveh infamous for idolatrie with Nisroch her abhomination Niniveh with idlenes so vnnaturallie effeminated and her iointes dissolued vnder Sardanapalus as some conceiue their 38. Monarch who sate and spanne amongst women that as it was the wonder and by-word of the earth so the heavens aboue could not but abhorre it Foure reasons are alleadged why Ionas was sent to Niniveh First God will not smite a citye or towne without warning according to the rule of his owne lawe that no city bee destroyed before peace hath beene offered vnto it The woman of Abell in her wisedome obiected this law vnto Ioab when he had cast vp a mounte against Abel where shee dwelt They spake in olde time and said They should aske of Abell and thus haue they continued that is first they should call a parle and open their griefes before they vsed hostility against it The sword of the Lord assuredly is ever drawne and burnished his bow bent his arrowes prepared his instrumentes of death made ready his cuppe mingled yet hee seldome powreth dovvne his plagues but there is a showre of mercie before them to make his people take heede Pax domui huic peace be vnto this house was sounded to everie doore vvhere the Apostles entered but if that house vvere not vvorthy of peace and benediction it returned backe vnto them Vertues were vvroughte in Chorazin and Bethsaida before the vvoe tooke holde vpon them Noah vvas sent to the olde world Lot to Sodom Moses and Aaron to the Aegyptians Prophets from time to time to the children of Israell Iohn Baptist and Christ and the Apostles togither vvith signes in the host of heauen tokens in the elementes to Ierusalem before it was destroied Chrysostome vpon the first to Timothie giueth the reason hereof that God by threatning plagues sheweth vs howe to avoide plagues and feareth vs with hell before hande that we may learne to eschew it And it was his
sufficient to amend children past grace a prophet like Mitio doth but bolster a sinner in his froward waies Hee chargeth his messenger otherwise in the prohecie of Esay Cry aloude spare not lifte vp thy voice like a trumpet shew my people their transgressions and to the house of Iacob their sinnes Much lesse can hee abide flattery and guilefullnes in his busines for cursed be he that doth the worke of the Lorde negligently or rather as the word importeth with deceit Woe vnto them that sowe pillowes vnder mens arme-holes when it is more time to pricke them vp with goades that sell the cause of the Lorde for handfulles of barley and peeces of bread for favour for feare for lucre or any the like worldly respects and vvhen the people committed vnto them shall say vnto their seers see not and to their prophets prophecie not right things loquimini placentia speake pleasinges and leasinges vnto vs prophecie errours are easilie drawen to betray the will of their Lord and to satisfie their humours God hath disclosed his mind in this trechery Behold I wil come against the prophets that steale my word from their neighbours beholde I will come against the prophets that haue sweete tongues that cause my people to erre by their lies and flatteries For then is the word of the Lord stollen and purloined from our brethren when we iustifie the wicked and giue life to the soules that shoulde not liue when we heale the hurtes of Israell with sweete wordes when wee annoint the heads of sinners with precious baulmes vvhose harts we should rather breake with sharpe corrosiues when wee put hony into the sacrifice in steede of salte when vve should frame our song of iudgment and we turne it into a song of mercy when we should mourne to make men lament and vve pipe to make them daunce putting the evill day farre from them and hunting for their praise and acceptation of vs vvith pleasing discourses affected eloquence histrionicall iests rather then graue and divine sentences Hierome gaue an other exhortation to Nepotian Let the teares of thy auditours bee thy prayses And Augustine had a stranger opinion of these applauses and acclamations of men These praises of yours saith he to his hearers do rather offend and endaunger me we suffer them indeed but we tremble when we heare them We cannot promise you such deceitfull handling and battering of the word of God for whether you heare or heare not the prophecie that is brought vnto you yet you shall know that there haue beene prophets amongst you we will not suffer your sinnes to sleepe quietly in your bosomes as Ionas slept in the sides of the shippe but we will rouse them vp if we see your pride your vsury your adulteries your oppressions we wil not only cry them but cry against them lest they cry against vs we will set vp a banner in the name of the Lorde of Hostes and proclaime them in your hearing and if our cry will not helpe we wil leaue you to that cry at midnight vvhen your bodies that sleepe in the dust of the earth and your sinnes that sleepe with your bodies both shall be awaked and receiue their meede at Gods hands we will charme your deafenes vvith the greatest cunning we haue if our charming cannot mooue you wee will sende you to the iudgement seate of God with this writing vpoÌ„ your foreheads Noluerunt incantari They would not be charmed The reason of his crying against Niniveh is this For their wickednes is come vp before me They that are skilfull in the originall obserue that the name of vvickednesse heere vsed importeth the greatest extremity that can be and is not restrained to this or that sinne one of a thousande but is a most absolute and all-sufficient tearme for three transgressions and for fowre as it is in Amos thaâ— is for seuen that is for infinite corruption Whatsoeuer exceedeth modesty and is most contrary to the will of God beyonde all right or reason setled into dregges frozen like yâ—e given over solde to the will of Satan is heere meant vvhere every person in the common wealth is degenerated There is none good no not one and every part in the body soule of man doth his part to lift vp the head of sinne the throate an open sepulchre the tongue vsed to deceit the poison of Aspes vnder the lips the mouth full of cursing and bitternes the feete swift to shed bloud destructioÌ„ calamity in all their waies no knowledge of the way of peace no feare of God before their eies And whether the word hath that power yea or no it skilleth not much to dispute for the words adioined in the text make it plaine without further amplification First it is wickedmesse Secondly it ascendeth Thirdly into the presence of God himselfe Whereby you may perceiue that the wickednesse of Niniveh was not base and shamefast fearefull to advance it selfe but an high kinde of vvickednesse swelling like Iordan aboue his banckes It lay not close in the bottome of the sea nor in the holes of rockes nor in the covert and secrecie of private chambers it had an whorish forhead and could not bee ashamed they declared their sinnes as Sodom they hid them not and as a fountaine casteth out waters so they their malice 1 The phrase heere vsed noteth a greate aggravation of the thing intended So in the sixt of Genesis it is saide that the earth was corrupt before the Lorde and in the tenth of that booke Nimrod was a mightie hunter before the Lord that is the corruptions of the world and the violence of Nimrod vvere so grosse that the Lord coulde not choose but take knowledge of them So it is here said Their vvickednesse is come vp before me It knoweth no end it climbeth like the sun in the morning and passeth the boundes of all moderation it is not enough that the bruite and fame thereof is blowen into the eares of men but it hath filled the earth possesseth the aire lifteth it selfe aboue the stars amongst the angelles of God offereth her filthines and impurity before the throne of his maiesty and if there vvere farther to go such is her boldnesse and shamelesnesse shee would forbeare no place What are there seasons and times when the Lord beholdeth sinne and wickednesse and when hee beholdeth it not hee that made the eie doth hee not see doth Hee slumber or sleepe that keepeth Israell or hath he not torches and cresset light at all times to descrie the deedes of Babylon or is he subiect to that scoffe which Elias gaue Baal It maie bee he sleepeth and must bee awaked or what els is the meaning of that phrase Their vvickednesse is come vp before mee As if there vvere some vvickednesse vvhich came not to his notice Surely besides the increase and propagation of their wickednesse for there is difference betwixt creeping and climbing
giftes a man of GOD having received a mandate from his Lorde is blinde deafe senslesse to performe it or rather hee goeth hastneth flieth saileth with the winges of the wind from the execution thereof Paul vpbraideth the Iewe Rom. 2. on this wise Thou art called a Iewe and restest in the lawe and gloryest in God and knowest his will and allowest the thinges that are excellent in that thou art instructed in the lawe and persuadest thy selfe that thou art a guide to the blinde a light to them which are in darkenesse an instructor of them which lacke discretion c. Thou therefore which teachest another teachest thou not thy selfe thou that preachest a man shoulde not steale dooest thou steale thou that sayest a man shoulde not commit adulterie dooest thou commit adulterie thou that abhorrest idolles committest thou sacrilege thou that gloriest in the lawe through breaking the lawe dishonourest thou God The coales of this scripture may bee heaped vpon Ionas his heade Thou art a Prophet a familiar friend with God thou hast seene visions and dreamed dreames and alwaies standest in the presence of the Lord to know his counsells thou art a seer to the blinde a teacher of the ignorant a watchman over those that are a sleepe thou therefore that teachest Israell teachest thou not thy selfe thou that preachest obedience to Ieroboam art thou disobedient thou that beginnest thy message Heare the worde of the Lorde doest thou reiect it What shall wee say then but that which Daniel yeeldeth vnto in the 9. of his Prophecy O Lorde righteousnesse belongeth vnto thee but vnto vs appertayneth open shame to our Kinges to our Princes to our Fathers wee may further say to our Prophets to our Priests because wee haue all sinned against thee There is no difference saith the Apostle he meaneth neither of Iew nor Gentile for all haue sinned and are deprived of the glory of God and are iustified freely by his grace thorough the redemption that is in Christ Iesus And the scripture hath concluded all vnder sinne that the promise by faith in Christ Iesus shoulde bee given to those that beleeue I shew you your sinne and the propitiation your sicknes and the remedy to cure it thinke not of the other remedies If you deeme that either Tharsis or any other region beyond seas that a cabbin in a ship or a couch in a chamber that the cloudes of the day or darkenes of the night the top of the mountaines or the bottome of the sea a secret friend or more secret conscience heaven or hel or any the like evasion can hide it from the eies of God you are deceived His seaven eies goe through the whole world You may interpret them 7. thousand thousand of eies for hee is totus oculus altogither eie Therefore let vs not flatter our selues with those that plucke out the eies of knowledge it selfe in the tenth Psalme Tush who seeth vs God hath forgotten hee hideth away his face and vvill never see but rather let vs acknowledge with Iacob all places to be filled with the maiesty of God The Lord was in this place and I vvas not aware of it how fearefull is this place This is the house of God and the gate of heaven this and that and the other within the compasse of the round worlde all are alike Let vs reclaime our selues in time from sinning which Ionas could not doe and in a serious cogitation before wee goe too farre aske one the other what haue vvee done If wee forget it in Israell let vs remember it in Iapho Let either house or field land or sea youth or full strength put vs in minde of our duety neglected Let vs not followe our sensuality too far nor buy voluptuousnes with a price but rather say wirh the Athenian Oratour when we heare how chargeable pleasure is Non ema◠tanti poenitere I will not buy my repentance at so high a rare Or if wee haue paide the fare of pleasure let vs withdrawe our feete before wee descend into the bottome and sinke of it let not the sides and entrals of the ship bury vs nor a carelesse profounde sleepe bereaue vs of all sense Let not the waters goe over our heades nor a floude of iniquitie overwhelme vs least that which is the wages of sinne and presently overtooke Ionas in his transgression wee endanger both body and soule to the iustice of God THE FOVRTH LECTVRE Chap. 1. ver 4. But the Lord sent out a great wind into the sea c. THe recusancie of Ionas was the abridgment of the whole third verse whereof 1. he accuseth himselfe by name 2. he noteth his readines in arising 3. his speede in flying 4. his perversnes because to Tharsis 5. open rebelliō in going from the face of the Lord to renounce his service 6. his confirmation therein that having such stops remembrances laide in his way as namely 1. to reach the haven not neare at hand 2. to finde a shippe not without enquiry and to stay the leasure thereof 3. to be at charge 4. therein to be more liberall or more hasty then cause was 5. to commit himselfe to so manifest a danger as the travell by the sea bringeth with it yet he swalloweth and digesteth all these hookes and is not revoked by any meanes to performe his obedience For all this he did to what end That he might goe to Tharsis from the presence of the Lorde Once againe hee repeateth the cause and by a retire to his former speech maketh the publication of his crime both α and ω the first and the last of the sentence thus he beginneth and thus he endeth That hee might flee c. With them To this you may adde as the conclusion of all the rest the company he made choice of that he might goe with them Who were they by accord of all opinions men of sundry nations languages conditions and as is evident in the fift verse idolatours Thus he mingleth himselfe in the exstasie of his wilfulnes as fire and water Hyena with dogges an Israelite with gentiles the circumcised with the vncircumcised a prophet with prophaners of sound religion and one that feareth the God of the Hebrewes with those that worship stran he Gods The parable in Matthew maketh mention of a man that had 2. sonnes the one he biddeth go to his vineyarde and he answered I will not yet afterwardes repented himselfe and went the other saide I will go yet went not The one is the image of the penitent the other of the hypocrire the one a deede without shew the other a shew without deede Ionas may stand in a third branche who neither saith that he will not and doth nor that he will and doth not neither in trueth nor in colour obedient but having cleared and dissolved all obiections of travell charge perill company is shipped as you see and vnder saile to goe to Tharsis But the Lord sent out a
enquire because they applie it not to the true and living GOD. But let this be observed as a matter saith the Psalme of deepe vnderstanding and one of the secrets within the sanctuarie of the Lorde that sea-beaten Marriners barbarians by countrey and men as barberous for the most parte for their conditions fearing neither God nor man of sundry nations some and most of sundry religions it may be Epicures but as my text bewraieth them idolatours they all know that there is a God whome they knowe not they feare a supreme maiesty which they cannot comprehend they reverence invocate and cry vpon a nature aboue the nature of man and all inferiour things potent benevolent apt to helpe whereof they never attained vnto any speciall revelation This man adoreth the God of his countrey that man some other God and Ionas is raised vp to call vpon his God but all haue some one God or other to whome they make supplication and bemone their daunger If Ionas had preached the living and immortall God vnto them the God of the Hebrewes the God of Abraham Isaac Iacob the holy one of Israel I would haue imputed their devotion to the preaching of Ionas Or had there bene any other soule in the ship belonging to the covenaÌ„t born within the house as the prophet speaketh that might haue informed theÌ„ in this behalfe Ther was not one who theÌ„ instructeth theÌ„ Nature Nautae intellexèruÌ„t aliquid esse veneranduÌ„ sub errore religionis the marriners vnderstood even in the falshod of that religioÌ„ which they held that somthing was to be worshiped It is not denied by any sort of divines auncient or recent but that by nature it selfe a man may conceiue there is a God There is no nation so wild and barbarous which is not seasoned with some opinion touching God The Athenians set vp an alter Ignoto Deo to an vnknowne God Act. 17. The Gentiles not having the lawe doe by nature the things conteined in the lawe and are a lawe vnto themselues and shewe the effect of the lawe written in their heartes their conscience bearing witnesse and their thoughtes accusing one another or excusing the second to the Romanes For the invisible things of him that is his eternall power and Godhead are seene by the creation of the world being considered in his workes to the intent that they should be without excuse Rom. 1. These are common impressions and notions sealed vp in the mind of every man a remnant of integrity after the fall of Adam a substance or blessing in the dead Elme sparkles of fire raked vp vnder the ashes which cannot die whilest the soule liveth Nature within man and nature without man which Ierome calleth Naturam facturam nature and the creature our invisible consentes and Gods visible workes an inward motion in the one and an outward motion of the other if there were no further helps shew that there is a God leaue vs without excuse Protagoras Abderites because he began his booke with doubt de dijs neque vt sint neque vt non sint habeo dicere I haue nothing to say of the Gods either that they be or that they be not by the commandement of the Athenians was banished their city countrey his bookes publiquely solemnly burnt to ashes I may call it a light that shineth in darknes though the purity and beames therof be mightely defaced which some corrupt abuse so become superstitious vanish away in their vaine cogitations others extinguish so become meere Atheists For so it is as if we tooke the lights in the house and put them out to haue the more liberty in the works of darknes Thus do the Atheists of our time the light of the scripture principally the light of the creature and the light of nature they exinguish within the chaÌ„bers of their harts with resolute dissolute perswasioÌ„s threape vpon their soules against reason coÌ„science that there is no God least by the sight of his iustice their race of impiety should bee stopped I trust I may safely speake it There are no Atheists amongst you though many happily such as Agâ—ippa was but almost christiaÌ„s I would to God you were not only almost but altogither such as you seeme to professe But there are in our land that trouble vs with virulent pestâ—lent miscreant positioÌ„s I would they were cut of the childreÌ„ of hel by as proper right as the divel himselfe the savour of whose madnes stinketh from the center of the earth to the highest heavens Let theÌ„ be confuted with arguments drawne from out the skabberds of Magistrates argumeÌ„ts without reply that may boâ—h stop the mouth choke the breath of this execrable impiety as the angel cursed Meroz 5. Iudg. so cursed be the man let the curse cleaue to his children that cometh not forth to helpe the Lord in this cause It is fit to dispute by reasoÌ„ whether there be a God or no which heaveÌ„ earth angels men divels al ages of the world all languages in the atheist himselfe who bindeth a napkin to the eies of his knowledge shame feare and 1000. witnesses like gnawing wormes within his breast did ever heretofore to the end of the world shal acknowledge Let vs leaue such questioÌ„s 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 incredible inglorious infamous questions to the tribunal trial of the highest iudge if there be no throne vpon the earth that wil determine them for our own safety the freeing of our souls let vs hate the very aire that the Atheist draweth as Iohn eschewed the bath wherin Cerinthus was let their damned spitits having received damnation in themselues ripen and bee rotten to perdition let them sleepe their everlasting sleepe in filthines not to be revoked when death hath gnawne vpon them like sheepe for a taste before hand let them rise againe from the sides of the pit maugre their stout gaine saying at the iudgement of the great day to receiue a deeper portion As for our selues my brethren which knowe and professe that one and only God for ever to be blessed let vs be zealous of good workes according to the measure of our knowledge which we haue received Let vs feare him without feare as his adopted sonnes and serue him without the spirit of bondage in righteousnesse all the daies of our liues that at the comming of the sonne of God to iudge the endes of the eatth we may be found faithfull fervants and as we haue dealt truely in a little we may be made rulers over much through the riches of his grace who hath freely and formerly beloved vs not for our owne sakes but because himselfe is loue and taketh delight in his owne goodnes THE FIFT LECTVRE Cap. 1. ver 5. And cried every man vpon his God and cast the wares in the shippe into the sea to lighten it of
a marveilous worke a wonder For the wisdome of the wise men shal perish the vnderstanding of the prudent men shall be hid Before he bad them stay themselues wonder that men should be drunken but not with wine stagger but not with strong drinke The cause followeth the Lord had covered them with a spirit of slumber and shut their eies There are many and mighty nations at this day their soile most happy their aire sweetly disposed people for flesh and bloud as towardly as the ground carrieth most provident to forecast most ingenious to invent most able actiue to performe of whoÌ„e you would say if you tried them Surely this is a wise people and of great vnderstanding To whome notwithstanding if Christ shoulde speake in person as he spake to Saule before his illumination why persecutest thou mee why do you stumble at my gospell and are offended at my name and account the preaching of my crosse foolishnesse they woulde aske as hee did who art thou or what is thy gospell name and crosse that thou tellest vs of So blind they are to beholde our day-spring so ignorant and vntaught touching Iesus of Nazareth Or if we should aske them of the holy ghost haue you received the holy ghost since you beleeved nay doe you beleeue that there is an holy ghost they would answere as the Ephesians did to Paul we haue not so much as heard whether there be an holy ghost What new doctrine is this they seeme to bee setters forth of new Gods and though they acknovvledge some God which nature it selfe obtrudeth vnto their thoughts yet they know not the God of Sydrach Misach Abednego whom Nabuchodonosor with that difference confessed after his vnderstaÌ„ding was restored vnto him nor the God of Daniell whome Darius by that name magnified after he saw the deliveraÌ„ce of his prophet from the lions den nor the God of Abraham Isaac Iacob to whom the promises were made nor the Lord God of heaven which hath made the sea and the dry land here specified Is it not a wonder thinke you that the people of the Turkes the hammer of the world as sometimes Babylon the rod of christendome able to say as the Psalme spake of Gilead and Manasses c. Asia is mine Africke is mine over Europe haue I cast my shooe a warlike politicke stately magnificent nation shoulde more bee carried avvaie by the enchantmentes of their lewde Prophet Mahomet then by the celestiall doctrine of the everlasting sonne of GOD who shed his bloud and gaue his soule a ransome for the sinne of mankinde what is the reason heereof vvant they nature or an arme of flesh are they not cutte from the same rocke are they not tempered of the same moulde are not thâ—ir heades vpwarde towarde heaven as the heades of other men haue they not reasonable soules capable and iudicious VVhat wante they then It is rectus spiritus a right spirite whereof they are destitute they haue a spirite I graunte to enliue their bodies but not rectified sanctified regenerated renewed to quicken their soules They haue an hearte to conceiue but it is a frowarde hearte a slowe hearte a stonie hearte a vaine and foolish hearte a skornefull contemptuous insolent incredulous heart against him that framed it Now if AEgypt bee so darke that the darkenesse thereof may be felt and it is a wonder in our eies to see such mistes in other places yet let Goshen reioyce that it standeth illightned still And those that haue seene an happye starre in the East to leade them to Christ which Herode and his princes the Turke and his Bassaws never sawe let them come and worship and bring presentes vnto the king of glory not of golde mirrhe and frankincense but of the finest mettall purest odours frankest offering of thankfull harts And let them not thinke but where more is received more vvill bee required and that they must answere to the Lorde of these talentes not onelye for nature but for a speciall inspiration besides wherewith they are endued And so to ende this point Blessed are your eies for they see and your eares for they heare I will not say that which many Prophets and righteous men haue desired but to change the speech a little that which many mighty Empires and large Continentes and not small cantons or corners but vvhole quarters of the world never attained vnto and will bitterly rue the time and wish to redeeme vvith the losse of both their eies that they haue not heard and seene as much as you haue done To come now to my purpose these marriners feare but where no feare is they feare nothing because they feare but idols and fansies the suppositioÌ„s of their owne braines And as they feare so they pray which was the second action and their errour therein being pardoned a naturall necessary service belonging to every mortall man their praier is consequent to their feare For vpon the reverence they carried towards their imaginary Gods they betooke themselues to this submissiue and suppliant service Primus in orbe Deos fecit timor Vnles we feared we could not thinke that there were a God But this actioÌ„ of theirs hath something good in it something to be reproved 1 In that they pray it sheweth the debility and weaknes of the nature of man if it be not holpen and commendeth the necessity and vse of prayer in all sorts of men 2 In that they pray with crying vehemency it noteth that their harts were fixed earnestly loÌ„ged for that which their lips craved 3 In that they cry to their Gods it proveth it a tribute due vnto God alone by the practise of heathen men 4 In that they pray every man as if in a common cause though they had not a common religion yet they had one soule hart and tongue common to them all it noteth the communion and fellowship of mankinde Thus far the observations hold good Their praying sheweth the misery of mortall men crying in praier their earnest desire to obtaine praying to Gods the maiesty of the immortal power praying togither that bond of humanity and brotherhood wherewith we are coupled 5 Their errour is a part of their obiect in the number of the Gods which they invocate that every person in the ship hath a proper and peculiar God whome he calleth vpon The Gods of the nations haue beene multiplied as the sandes of the sea what haue they not deified it cost but a little frankincense to giue the godhead vvhere it pleased them they haue turned the glorye of the immortall God into the similitude of the image of corruptible man and of birdes and foure footed beastes and of creeping thinges Besides the sunne and moone and the whole hoast of heaven they haue consecrated for Gods the sonnes of men vvhose breath is a vapour in their nostrels vvho shall be consumed before the vnprofitable mothes of
his servant who being taken with thefte and alleadging for himselfe that it was his destiny to steale his maister aunswered And thy destiny to be beaten and accordingly rewarded him If these marriners had so disputed or sitten vpon the hatches of their ship their armes folden togither and their heartes onely desiring to escape their sorrows had there presently bene ended but neither their hearts nor hands were vnoccupied And therfore as in the curing of bodilie diseases though of the most highe commeth healing yet the phisition must be honoured with that honour that belongeth vnto him and the apothecary maketh the confection as in the warres of Israell against Mâ—dia the sworde of the Lorde and of Gedeon went together and the cry of the people was not left out and as in preventing this ship-wracke spirites and bodies praier and labour heaven and earth If I may so say vvere conioyned so in all the affaires and appertenaunces of our liues we must beware of tempting God We must not lie in a ditch sullen and negligent of our selues and looke to be drawne out by others nor thinke to bee fed as the young ravens without sowing neyther to bee clothed as lillies of the fielde without spinning and labouring health commeth not from the cloudes without seeking nor wealth from the cloddes without digging Wee must cast our care vpon God that yet wee bee not carelesse and dissolute in our owne salvation O di homines ignavâ operâ philosophâ sententiâ I hate men that happily haue good and provident thoughtes but they will take no paines That which Metellus sometime spake by number I holde a trueth in him that is without number Our one and one-most God ijsdem deos propitios esse aequum est qui sibi adversarij non sunt It is meete that God favour them who are not enimies and hinderers to themselues But to leaue this point there is a time I perceiue when the riches of this world are not worth the keeping especially compared with the life of man Their wares adventures and commodities and not onely the ballast of the ship but the necessary implements furniture for the original word though signifying a vessell in particular is a generall name for all such requisite provision their victuall munitions and whatsoever was of burthen besides are they conveied landed by boat or any way thought vpon to be saved nay they are throwne into the sea to lighten their ship vvithout ever hope of recovery It â—s a proverbe iustified by trueth though the father of lies spake it Skin for skin and all that a man hath will hee giue for his life And it is a rule in nature allowed No man ever hated his owne flesh nay rather hee will nourish and cherish his life as the Lorde his Church Is not the life more worth then meate and thy body then rayment will not a man giue his riches for the ransome of his life The poorest worme in the earth which hath a life saith Austin as vvell as the Angell in heaven will not forgoe that life without resisting If either hornes or hoofes or tuskes or talentes or beakes or stinges of beasts birds flies vnreasonable creatures may withstand they will not spare to vse their armour and weapons of nature to defende themselues withall Is the life of the bodye my beloved brethren so deare and is not the life of the soule more precious is the life present so tender and the life to come so much inferiour will you vnlode a shippe to saue it vvill you burthen and surcharge a soule to destroy it shall the necessary instrumentes of the one be throwne out and shall not the accessary ornamentes superfluous sumptuous riotous delightes of the other bee departed with or are not soules better then bodies and incorruptible liues hereafter better then these present subiecte to corruption or are not riches a burthen to your soules Ho hee that encreaseth that which is not his owne and hee that ladeth himselfe with thicke clay how long Are not riches a loade or what doubt you of I know your aunswere wee encrease but our owne Your owne who intiteled you thereto Is not the earth the Lords and the fulnesse thereof are you Coloni or Domini Lordes of the earth or tillers manurers dressers dispensers Ierome vvriteth of Abraham and other rich patriarches of former age that they vvere rather to bee tearmed the bayliues of the Lorde then riche men But vvere it your owne hath the sea barres or doores to keepe it in and is your appetite without all moderation How long is there no ende of encreasing The widdow in the 2. of the Kings that had her liberty given to borrow as many vessels for oile to pay her debts as her neighbours could spare her had as large a scope I am sure and with better authority then ever was proposed to you yet there was a time when she said to her son giue me yet a vessel hee answered there are no more vessels and the oile ceased and I doubt not but with the oile her desire ceased to It may be you haue filled your vesselles with oile your owne and your neighbours your garners your coffers your bagges your warehouses your fieldes your farms your children are ful I aske againe with the prophet How long do you ever thinke to fill your hearts The barren wombe vnmercifull graue vnsatiable death will sooner bee satisfied It is a bottomlesse purse the more it hath the more it coveteth See an image hereof Alcmaeon being willed by Croesus to go into his treasure-house take as much gold as he could carry away with him provided for that busines a long hanging garment downe to his ankles and great bootes and filled them both nay he stuffed his mouth and tyed wedges of gold to the locks of his head I thinke but for hurting his braine hee woulde haue ferst the skull of his head and the bowels within his breast if hee coulde haue spared theÌ„ Here is an hart set vpon riches riches set vpon an hart heapes of wealth like the hils that wants cast vp Cumuli tumuli every hill is a graue every heape a tombe to bury himselfe in Is this to dispence Is this to exercise bayliwickes Is this to shewe fidelity in your maisters house In fewe wordes I exhorte you if the ship bee too full vnlade it cast your goods into the sea least they cast your selues cast your bread vpon the waters distribute your mercies to the needy where you looke for no recompence It is not certaine it is not likely and so it may fall out that it is not possible for those that are rich to enter into the kingdome of heaven You can dissolue that riddle I know our saviour you say meant of such as trust in riches do not you trust in them Do you not say to the wedge of golde in the applause that your selues
of the ship flying the face of God the face of men the face of his owne person the face of the light of heaven not able to endure the face of the winds and seas that were vp in armes against him yet sleepeth It is against all reason For sleepe departeth from the eies of fearefull men If they lay them downe they saie vvhen shall I rise they measure the houres of the night they are full of tossing to and fro vntill the dawning of the daie When they saie my couch shall relieue mee and my bedde shall bringe comforte in my meditation then are they feared vvith dreames and astonished with visions Therefore the Poet called one of the sonnes of sleepe Phobetor a terrifier of men presenting himselfe vnto their phantasie in the likenes of beastes of birdes of serpentes of any thing that may affright the wicked I neuer would haue thought that conscience could haue slept till this time shee is so marked and observed by her owne eie though no other eie perceiue her so followed and chased by her owne foote though nothing els in heaven or earth pursue her Shee flieth when no man followeth and hath a thousande vvitnesses within her owne breast vvhen shee is free from the vvhole vvorlde besides The worme that euer gnaweth the fire that euer burneth is the remembrance of her forepassed iniquities And though wee escape the handes of the living God we shall finde it fearefull enough to fall into the handes of a living and yet dying conscience But nothing in the world I thinke saue either a dulnesse of sinne incredible and the next degree to a reprobate sense or els a purpose of God to shewe the perfection of his power in the imperfection and weaknes of his prophet could haue wrought this effect The ende of all is this He neither slumbereth nor sleepeth that keepeth Israell he waketh in heauen that hath an eie and care of Ionas in his profound sleeping Though smitten into the place of Dragons or whales and covered with the shaddow of death he commeth to light againe though hee lieth amongst the pots as an other Psalme speaketh in a filthy fuliginous corner as one forgotten forsaken forlorne he becommeth as a Doue whose wings are of siluer and her feathers of yellow golde purified as it vvere by the finer of his soule and restored to that beauty and perfection wherewith before he shone Though he dwelleth in the land of forgetfulnes and is laid in the lowest pit in the deepe of displeasure as a man without strength free among the dead and exiled from the living and as the slaine in the graue vvhome God remembreth no more for such was the cabbin of security vvhich Ionas was entred into yet he is quickned vvith life and broughte vp to heauen to bee an example of mercy to those that vvere then vnborne Of iudgement and mercie may bee our songe iudgement in the revenge mercie in the deliveraunce of Ionas iudgement in his flight and running from God mercy in his retreate iudgment in his sleeping mercy in his rising vp If God had not watched to preserue Ionas as when vvee all sleepe hee vvaketh for vs all Ionas might haue slept his sleepe to vse the phrase of the Psalme and as Ieremy expoundeth it his everlasting sleepe not that sweete sleepe of the body vvherewith nature is refreshed but of the soule in sinne and of the body and soule in immortall perdition If God shoulde haue saide vnto him touching the spirite of slumber now fallen vpon the spirite of Ionas as our saviour saide to his disciples touching the sleepe of their bodies from henceforth sleepe and take thy rest till thy eies sinke into the holes of thy heade I will neither come nor send to call thee vp againe the night had compassed him in with darkenesse and the pit had shut her mouth vpon him for ever Looke not my brethren for favour at the handes of God so singular as Ionas found make not the watchfulnes of God an occasion to your sluggishnesse neither sleepe you in sinne because he sleepeth not in his providence and protection Looke not that the sunne shall stand still any more as it did to Iosuah or go backe againe as to Ezechias or that Iordan shall flee from his place the sea devide it selfe and stande vp like vvalles as to the children of Israell nor that a voice shall bee hearde from heauen or a light seene besides the ordinary light of the firmament as when Paule was converted Do yee complaine that the arme of the Lorde is shortened in your daies because yee see not the like signes or will ye not be saved without miracles are your eies evill because God hath a larger hande towardes other men or is not his hande full enoughe tovvarde vs if vve knew our happinesse vnlesse the course of the vvorlde be altered for our sakes the pillars of the earth mooved the channels of the vvaters discovered vnlesse we see tokens in the sunne and the moone and one rise from the deade to giue vs warning vvill wee not bee vvarned The Iewes require a signe and the Greekes seeke after wisedome we preach Christ crucified and vvoe to the world if the open face of the Gospell cannot mooue vs vvithout a signe nor the simplicitie of Christ Iesus persvvade vs vvithout other vvisedome Ionas vvas suffered to runne his race of disobedience and vvhen hee had vvearied and spente himselfe in perverse vvaies mightily brought backe thou sayest vvhy not I I dispute not God will measure his graces at his pleasure and though they runne over to some they are plentifull enoughe to vs all as it is in the tenth to the Romanes Hee that is Lorde o-over all is rich vnto all that call vnto him That answere which he gaue to Paule in an other case Sufficit tibi gratia mea my grace sufficeth thee may suffice all sutours But if they will not returne to God till they haue tempted his iustice as farre as Ionas did and bee cast into a bedde of sinne as Iesabell into a bedde of fornication and rocked a sleepe in the deepest security that can bee imagined till they haue lyen like brandes in the fire wasted to the stumpe or as a sheepe in the mouth of the Lyon consumed to an eare or a legge as the prophetes spake in this case if God giue them over also and leaue them to perish in the fire and in the lyons mouth and in that bedde of rest vvhich their heartes haue coveted their destruction is of themselues for putting backe that accepted time were it more or lesse which God had offered them But Ionas findeth more favour with God as appeareth by a message sent vnto him So the ship-maister came vnto him said vnto him what meanest thou O sleeper c. The ship-master or the master of the cable the cordage and tackle commeth vnto Ionas and biddeth him arise I
a wicked man to be ruler over him I haue hitherto commended the person of the shipmaster vnder this patterne or sampler shewed the duety of all magistrates who in the proportion and extent of their governement bee it more or lesse must care for the whole body of their subiectes and shew a part of their diligence herein that none of their company neglect the duties which to them appertaine Now for the nature and vse of government both by land and sea in houses and citties in regions in all mankinde vvhole nature and the vniversall world as the oratour writeth how necessary and requisite it is I also obserue in this that the Maister of the shippe hauing authority in his handes rather then any of the inferiours commeth vnto him to raise him vp what meanest thou sleeper Others might haue asked him Quid tibi est what meanest thou and he haue made aunswere againe Quid vobis est what meane you to trouble me as they asked Moses who made thee a man of authority and a Iudge over vs There must be a maistery and dominion in every order of men specially designed besides private perswasion or reproofe to say vnto sleepers why sleepe you and to other offensiue and disordered persons either in Church or in common wealth why do ye thus Hoc puto non iustum est illud male rectius istud This is not right that is evill and the other is better This is the band wherby the common wealth hangeth togither the life-breath which these many thousande creatures draw likely of themselues to prooue nothing saue a burthen to themselues and a booty to their enemies if the spirite and soule of gouernment bee taken from them For to rule and to be ruled is not onely in number of thinges necessary but convenient and commodious also I will invert it besides the commodiousnes it bringeth it is of necessity and cannot be missed In the beginning when heaven and earth were first made God established a superiority and rule both in other creatures before after their kindes and afterwardes in man Genesis 1. He made two greate lightes the greater light to rule the daie and the lesser light to rule the night Not long after when he had created man he invested him presently into imperiall authority to subdue the earth and to rule over the fishes of the sea and over the fowles of heaven and over everie beast that mooveth vpon the earth and vvhy is it called the hoast of heaven in the 2. of Genesis but because there are orders and degrees therein which being withdrawne from an army it hath no good coÌ„position And howsoever it may be true that the government of man over man came from sinne for God gaue soveraignty to Adam over fishes and birdes c. not over reasonable creatures made to his owne likenesse and the first righteous men we reade of were rather shepheardes and heard-men over beastes then kings over nations and the name of servant was never imposed in scripture till Noah bestowed it vpon his accursed sonne Cursed be Canaan servant of servants shall he be vnto his brethren wherevpon Augustine gathereth Nomen itaque illud culpa meruit non natura That name was purchased by transgression not by nature yet the nature of mandind standing as it doth corrupted so farre that without the head of authority we could not liue and converse togither God hath devised the meanes for the repressing of our mutuall violencies and iniuries which before we were subiect vnto Irenee in his fift booke against Heresies giveth the reason why God apointed kingdomes Because man forsaking God was waxen so fierce that he thought those of his kinde and bloud to be his enimies and in all restlesnesse murther and covetousnesse bare himselfe without feare God put vpon him the feare of man for he knew not the feare of the Lord that fearing humane Lawes they should not devoure and consume one the other as the manner of fishes is He addeth by whose commandement men are created by his commandement kings also are ordeined some for the profit and amendment of their subiects and the preservation of iustice some for feare and punishmeÌ„t reprofe some for illusion contumely insolency as those that rather disgrace authority despight their people and shame themselues then otherwise By this that hath beene alleadged we may easily confute the maisterles and lawles Anabaptist who striketh at the head of government in generall and would frame a body of men like the body of Polyphemus without his eie or like the confused Chaos of old time when height and depth light and darkenes were mingled togither As also those turbulent either people or states who â—evell at magistrates in particular allowing authority I grant but such as pleaseth themselues whose nice distinctions like so many paring-kniues if we shall admit that the king hath his institution from God constitution from the people and that his kingdome is given him from God delivered from the people that he reigneth from God through and for the people is elected of God but his election confirmed by the people by this liberty which they take vnto theÌ„selues in the instalment of princes into their states you shall see them oftentimes not only pruning away the superfluous boughes of misgovernmeÌ„t tyraÌ„nie in their superiors but cutting vp the very roote of lawfull and profitable government Let them be coupled with the Anabaptists rebelles before named who taking the power of two swordes vnto them before it be giuen and bearing more crownes by three vpon their heades then they ought to doe crie in the church of Rome against the Gods and Christes of the earth as they did sometimes amongst the heathen against Gods anointed sonne Let vs breake their bandes a sunder and cast their cordes from vs. For assuming this to themselues that Schismatical and erroneous princes may bee deposed by the Church they will interprete eares to be hornes departure from a church extremely corrupted and corrupting others schisme the service of the true God and in a true manner heresie lawfull and lineall suceession in the throne both by bloud and assent without authorizement and confirmation from them vniustifiable intrusion Of all these we may say that as they are very loose luxate and palsey-shaking members in the bodye that vvill not mooue by the apointment and direction of the head so the vnruliest and disorderliest people that will not submit their neckes and soules to the yoke of their naturall soveraignes whome I vvill not â—ende to learne obedience and subiection of the souldiers of Scipâ—o who had neuer a man in his army by his owne reporte that woulde not for a worde of his mouth haue gone vp vnto a tower and cast himselefe headlong into the sea but to the children of Israell tendring their seruice to Iosuah vvith more moderation All that thou hast commaunded vs vvee will doe and
heads like burning coales that were bewitched with such preachings he protesteth vnto them not hiding his face nor dissembling his name Behold I Paul say vnto you that if yee be circumcised Christ shall profit you nothing If he coulde not sustaine a little leaven in the lumpe as there hee calleth it what would he haue said of poyson I meane of an impious blasphemous sacrilegious manner of worship when this was rather curious frivolous and ceremonious When Moses and Christ togither were so offensiue vnto him he would never haue heard of a reconciliation betweene Christ and Belial light darknes righteousnes vnrighteousnes beleevers infidels the temple of God idols the cup of the Lord and the cup of Devils the table of the Lord the table of Devils in the coÌ„munion wherof he noteth an impossibility in both his epistles to the Corinthians I will not stand to dispute how vnpossible it is for any either person or state to serue two maisters the one not subordinate to the other but flatly repugnant say for example God and Mammon or Melchom or Baal or any the like abomination Must they not vse a ballance a ballaÌ„ce a conscience a coÌ„science that do so go after two waies But what danger ensueth vpon such confected religions halting consciences as Elias named theÌ„ they may best learne both by word and deed from that zealous God who hath taken expresse order against strange Gods executed his fierce wrath vpon those that haue offered but strange fire and ordayned his law strictly to be kept without declining to the right hand or to the lefte and himselfe will be served alone without corrivals of his glory with al our heart soule and strength as he hath often enioyned There is but one Lord one mediatour one spirit one baptisme one supper one faith al in vnity The body and state is then strongest when the multitude of beleevers haue but one hart one soule amongst them all shall one people within the same land and vnder the same government sunder distract themselues into many religions Or can the Lord bee at vnitie with that people where immunity is given to deale in the manner or matter of his service otherwise then he hath prescribed Nazianzen writeth that many people lying rouÌ„d about theÌ„ as a circle about the ceÌ„ter did much obserue marvel at the Cappadocians not only for their sound faith but for the gift of coÌ„cord which God bestowed vpon theÌ„ For because they thought aright of the Trinity defended it iointly against the Arrians they were defended by the Trinity theÌ„selues Clemens Alexandrinus wisheth much happines to the king of the Scythians vvhosoever that Anachatsis were vvho tooke a citizen of his for imitating some Greekish effoeminate sacrifices offered to the mother of the Gods hung him vp by the necke shot him through with arrowes because he had both corrupted himselfe amongst the Grecians infected others with the like disease The counsaile which Mecoenas gaue to Augustus the Emperour is very sage the reasons by him alleaged such as touch the quickest vâ—ine of the question in hand Put his words into the mouth of some other man whose lips an Angell hath touched with a cole from the altar of the Lord the holy ghost sanctified they are then right worthy to be accounted of Thus he exhorteth The divine godhead see that thou reverence thy selfe according to the lawes of thy countrey cause others to do the like And those that change any thing in matters appertaining thereunto hate correct not only in behalfe of the Gods whom whosoeuer neglecteth he will never regard oughte els but because such as bring in new Gods draw others also to alteration change And hence come conspiracies seditions conventicles things not expedient to a government Religion is the truest band betwixt man and man the knot of al coÌ„munion coÌ„sociation Now what coniunction of mindes can there be what attonement of iudgements what inward peace syncere charity harty god-speed in that disparity of religions where one house hath Iewes an other Samaritans some calling vpon God some vpon Angels Saints creeping to crosses bowing to images so burning in emulation for their severall services as fire and water shall sooner agree then their iudgments affections Let our laws be grounded vpon the law of God it wil be the greatest safety of our land to enact as the Athenians sometimes did that whosoeuer should speak one word of their God beside their lawes should be punished vnmercifully for it It hath beene a favourable compromission of men more partiall then wise that the questions betwixt Rome and the reformed churches might easily be accorded I finde it not And I will be bolde to say as Tully somtimes of the Stoickes Academickes That the coÌ„tentioÌ„ between vs is not for bouÌ„ds but for the whole possession inheritaÌ„ce whether God or maÌ„ grace or nature the bloud of Christ or the merits of saints written verity or vnwritten vanities the ordinaÌ„ce of the most high in authorizing princes or the Buls of Popes in deposing them shall take place We haue altar against altar liturgie against liturgy praiers against praiers doctrine against doctrine potentate against potentate Pope against Prince Religion against Religion subiection against subiection faith against faith so diametrally opposed as the Northerne and Southerne poles shall sooner meet togither then our opinions standing as they do can be reconciled Looke vpon Fraunce and nether Germany for the proofe hereof The effusion of so much Christian bloud the eversion dissipation of so many noble houses the commotions and tumults of so many yeares whence haue they sprung The reason or pretence at least of those murthers massacres wasts tragedies hath beene contrary religions If this be the fruit then shall every subiect in a realme be priviledged in his house to haue a God to himselfe a priest to himselfe a worship to himselfe as Micah had in Ephraim shall hee beleeue and pray and obey shall he both feare God honor his king as himselfe listeth But what will yee doe in this case Their mindes are as free as the Emperours Every man is a king in his own house as Telemachus said his conscience is his castle and fortresse nothing is so voluntarie as religion wherein if the minde be averse it is now no religion We maie shifte the bodies of men from place to place wee cannot change their mindes Wee shall sooner enforce stockes and stones to speake vnto vs. Advise will doe more then threatning and faith commeth rather by perswasion then by compulsion I graunt it Therefore first speake to the conscience by good counsell but if the eare of the conscience bee stopt with wax shake the whole house about her and raise her vp speak to the eares of the body inheritance liberty let the body tel the
that can holde no water The change is very vnequall worse then the change of Glaucus who gaue his armour of golde for armour of brasse and the losse vnsupportable For what aequalitie betweene a naturall fountaine vvhich ever floweth because it is euer fedde in the chambers of the earth and artificiall cesternes or pittes fashioned by the handes of man cesternes that are broken and cannot holde I saie not water of life and perennity but no water at all But when they saw their folly herein as a thiefe is ashamed saith God when he is founde so was the house of Israell ashamed they and their kings their Princes their Priestes and their Prophets because they had said to a tree Thou art my father and to a stone Thou hast begotten me He yet proceedeth against thē They haue turned their backe to me and not their face but in their time of trouble they will say Arise and helpe vs. You see the fits and pangs of idolatours First they digge broken pits afterward they are ashamed first they flie to the tree stone for succour but when they are vexed they seeke after the help of the true God Clemens Alexandrinus marvelleth why Diagoras and Nicanor with others should be sir-named Atheists vvho had a sharper sight in discerning the false Gods thē their fellows Amōgst whom Diagoras hauing something to boile tooke his Hercules carved of wood thus spake vnto him It is now time O Hercules that as thou hast serued Euristheus in twelue labors so thou shouldest serue mee in the thirteenth so threw him into the fire as a piece of wood A practise not vnlike the counsell which I haue read giuen to Clodoveus the French king Worship that which thou hast burnt incense vnto burne that vvhich thou hast worshipped The childrē of Israel in the book of Iudges finding their error folly in idolatry made a recātation of it for whilst they served the Lord he deliuered them from the Aegyptians and Ammorites children of Ammō Philistines Sidonians Malachites Mahonites they cried vnto the Lord he saued them out of their handes But whē they worshipped strange Gods they were no more delivered nay they were vexed oppressed sore tormēted thē the Lord vpbraided them Go crie vnto your Gods which you haue chosen let them saue you in the time of your tribulation And to that exprobatiō they yeelded saying we haue sinned against thee because wee haue forsaken our owne God haue serued Baalam doe thou vnto vs whatsoever pleaseth thee onely deliuer vs this day The like irrision he vsed before in Ieremy to those that honored stockes and stones but where are thy Gods which thou hast made thee let thē arise if they cā helpe thee in the time of thy misery A forcible admonition to those whom a truth cannot draw from a doctrine of lies from the worke of their own hands worship of their own phātasies whom Clemens Alexandrinus not vnfitly matcht with those Barbarian tyrants who bound the bodies of the living to the bodies of the dead till they rotted togither so these being living soules are coupled and ioined with dead images vanishing in the blindnesse of their minds perishing in the inventions of their own braines And as the naturall pigeons were beguiled by the counterfet and flewe vnto pigeōs that were shaped in the painters shop so stones saith he flocke vnto stones stocks vnto stocks men vnto pictures as sensles of hart as stocks stones that are carved But whē they haue tired thēselues in their supposed imaginary Gods whō do they worship Praxiteles made Venus to the likenes of Cratina whom he loved Al the Painters of Thebes painted her after the image of Phrine a beautiful but a notorious harlot Al the carvers in Athens cut Mercury to the imitation of their Alcibiades It may be the pictures of Christ the blessed Virgin the saints which they haue placed in their windows vpon the walles of their houses fastned to their beds and carrie privily in their bosomes as Rahel hid her fathers idols in the camels straw are but Pigmalions pictures workes of their owne devising or draughts of their lovers friēds as vnlike the originals as Alcibiades was to Mercury Phrine Cratina to Venus Lactātius scattereth the obiections made for images in his times reneued in ours like fome For whē it was alleaged that they worshiped not the images thēselus but those to whose likenes similitude they were formed I am sure saith he your reason is because you thinke thē to be in heavē els they were not Gods Why then cast you not your eies into heauē why forgetting the feature of your bodies which are made vpright that your minds may imitate them not answering the reason of your name pore ye downe vpon the earth bow your selues to inferiour things as if it repeted you Non quadrupedes esse natos that you were not borne foure footed beasts Againe images were devised to be the memorials represētatiōs either of the absent or of the dead Whether of these two do you think your Gods if dead who so folish as to worship thē if absent as litle they deserue such honor because they neither se our actiōs nor heare the praiers which we powre before thē When they further replied that they afforded their presēce no where so sone or not at al as at their images he answereth it is iust as the cōmō people deemeth that the spirits ghosts of the dead walk at their graues reliques are most cōversant in churchyards I passe his further infectatiō how senseles a thing it is to feare that which it selfe feareth falling firing stealing away which being in timber was in the power of a contemptible artificer to bee made some thinge or nothinge vvhen no man feareth the workeman himselfe which must of force be greater then his worke when the birdes of the aire are not afraid of them because they roust and build and leaue their filthines vpon them and the figments themselues if they had any sense or motion would run to thāke worship the carver who when they were rude and vnpolished stones gaue them their being When Saint Augustine heard them say in his dayes that they tooke not the idoll for a God he asketh them what doth the altar there and the bowing of the knee and holding vp the hands and such like gesticulations They seemed in their owne conceiptes to bee of a finer◠religion such are the pruners and purifiers of popery the cleanely Iesuites of these times which were able to distinguish I worship not the corporall image onely I beholde the portraiture of that which I ought to worship but he stoppeth their mouthes with the Apostles sentence and sheweth what damnation will light vpon them which turne the truth of God into a lie and worship the creature more then the creator which is to be
immortality of their soules others disputing doubting knowing nothing to purpose til their knowledge commeth to late others obiecting themselues to death rather in a vaineglorious ostentation then vpon sound reason I say compare with them one the other side christian consciences neither loving their liues more than a good cause and yet without good cause not leaving them and aske them what they thinke of this temporall life they will answere both by speech and action that they regard not how long or how short it is but how well conditioned I borrow his words of whome I may say concerning his precepts and iudgements for morall life that he was a Gentile-christian or as Paul to Agrippa almost a christian as in the acting of a comedy it skilleth not what length it had but how well it was plaide Consider their magnanimous but withall wise resolutions such I meane as should turne them to greater advantage Esther knew that her service in hand was honourable before God and man and her hope not vaine therefore maketh her rekoning of the cost before the worke begun If I perish I perish her meaning assuredly was If I perish I perish not though I loose my life yet I shall saue it If there were not hope after death Iob would never haue said lo though he kill me yet will I trust in him And what availeth it him to know that his redeemer lived but that hee consequently knewe the meanes wherby his life should be redeemed If the presence of God did not illighten darknes and his life quicken death it selfe David woulde never haue taken such hart vnto him Though I shoulde walke through the valley of the shadowe of death I woulde feare no evill for thou art with mee and thy rodde and thy staffe comforte mee If his shepheardes staffe had fayled him against the Lyon and the Beare which hee slevve at the sheepe-foulde or his sling against Golias that he had fallen into their handes yet this staffe and strength of the Lord could haue restored his losses The sentence that all these bare in their mouthes and harts and kept as their watch-worde was this Death is mine advantage The Apostle taketh their persons vpon him and speaketh for them all Therefore we faint not because we know that if our outward man perish yet the inward man is renued daily God buildeth as fast as nature and violence can destroy Wee know againe that if our earthly house of this tabernacle bee destroyed wee haue a building given of God that is an house not made with handes but eternall in the heavens Vpon the assurance of this house not made of lime and sande nor yet of flesh and bloude but of glorie and immortalitie hee desireth to bee dissolved and to bee with Christ and by his reioycing that hee hath bee dyeth dayly though not in the passion of his body yet in the forwardnesse and propension of his minde and and he received the sentence of death in himselfe as a man that cast the worst before the iudge pronounced it I may say for conclusion in some sort as Socrates did Non vivit cui nihil est in mente nisi vt vivat He liveth not who mindeth nothing but this life or as the Romane orator well interpreteth it cui nihil est in vitâ iucundius vitâ who holdeth nothing in his life dearer then life it selfe For is this a life where the house is but clay the breath a vapour or smoake the body a body of death our garment corruption the moth and the worme our portion that as the wombe of the earth bred vs so the wombe of the earth must againe receiue vs and as the Lorde of our spirites said vnto vs receiue the breath of life for a time so he will say hereafter returne yee sonnes of Adam and go to destruction By this time you may make the connexion of my text The master of the shippe and his company 1. worshippe and pray vnto false Gods that is builde the house of the spider for their refuge 2. Because they are false they haue them in ielousie and suspicion call vpon thy God 3. because in suspicion they make question of their assistaunce if so bee 4. because question of better thinges to come they are content to holde that which already they haue in possession and therefore say that wee perish not With vs it fareth othervvise Because our faith is stedfast and cannot deceiue vs in the corruption of our bodies vexation of our spirites orbity of our vviues and children casualty of goods wracke of ships and liues wee are not removed from our patience we leaue it to the wisedome of God to amend all our mishappes we conclude with Ioab to Abishai The Lorde doe that which is good in his eies honour and dishonour good reporte and evill reporte in one sense are alike vnto vs and though wee bee vnknowne yet wee are knowne though sorrowing yet wee reioyce though having nothing yet wee possesse all thinges though wee bee chastened yet are we not killed nay though we die yet we liue and are not dead we gather by scattering we win by losing we liue by dying we perish not by that which men call perishing In this heauenly meditation let me leaue you for this time of that blessed inheritance in your fathers house the peny nay the poundes the invaluable weight and masse of golde nay of glory after your labours ended in the vineyard meate drinke at the table of the Lord sight of his excellēt goodnes face to face pleasures at his right hand and fulnes of ioy in his presence for euermore Let vs then say with the Psalmist my soule is a thirst for the living God oh whē shall I come to appeare in the presence of our God For what is a prison to a pallace tents boothes to an abiding citty the region of death to the land of the living the life of men to the life of angels a bodie of humility to a body of glory the valley of teares to that holy and heauenly mounte Sion whereon the lambe standeth gathering his saints about him to the participation of those ioies which himselfe enioieth and by his holy intescession purchaseth for his members THE NINTH LECTVRE Cap. 1. ver 7. And they saide euery one to his fellowe Come and let vs cast lottes c. AS the māner of sick men is in an hote ague or the like disease to pant within themselues and by groning to testifie their pangs to others to throw of their clothes and to tosse from side to side in the bed for mitigation of their paines which whether they doe or do not their sicknes still remaineth till the nature thereof bee more neerely examined and albeit they chaunge their place they change not their weaknes so do these Marriners sicke of the anger of God as the other of a feuer disquieted in al their affectiōs
this was a feare beyond that as may appeare by the epithet Timnerunt timore magno They were exceedingly afraide Nowe why they feared I cannot so vvell explicate It may be in regarde they bare to the person of Ionas knowing what hee was not knowing how to release him They vnderstande him to be an holy man and of an holie nation therefore vvere they brought into streightes they haue not hearte to deliver him they haue not meanes to conceale him hee is greate that flyeth he is greater that seeketh after him That is Hieromes coniecture vpon their feare It may bee in regarde of their sinnes For if a prophet of God and a righteous soule to theirs were so persecuted they could not for their owne partes but feare a much sorer punishment For if iudgement beganne at the house of God what shal be the ende of them which obey not the gospell of God And if the righteous shall skarse bee saved where shall the vngodlie and sinner appeare The Apostle maketh the comparison but it is as sensible and easie to the eie of nature to see so much as the high way is ready to the passenger God speaketh to the heathen nations with a zealous and disdainfull contention betwixte them and his people Lo I beginne to plague the citie vvherein my name was called vpon and shall you goe free It maie bee the maiestie of Gods name did astonish them and bruise them as a maule of iron having beene vsed but to puppets and skar-crowes before in comparison They were not acquainted with Gods of that nature and power till this time they never had dreamed that there was a Lorde whose name was Iehovah whose throne was the heaven of heavens and the sea his floore to walke in and the earth his foote-stoole to treade vpon who hath a chaire in the conscience and sitteth in the heart of man possessing his secret reines dividing betwixt his skinne and his flesh and shaking his inmost powers as the thunder shaketh the wildernes of Cades It is a testimony to that which I say that when the Arke was brought into the campe of Israell and the people gaue a shoute the Philistines were afraide at it and saide God is come into the hoste therefore they cried wo wo vnto vs for it hath not bene so heretofore wo be vnto vs who shall deliver vs out of the handes of these mighty Gods These are the Gods which smote the Aegyptians with all the plagues in the wildernes Wherein it is a wōderful thing to consider that the sight of the tēpest drinking vp their substance before their eies and opening as it were a throate to swallow their liues vp did not so much astonishe them as to heare but the Maiesty of God delivered by relation Alas what did they heare to that which he is indeede It was the least parte of his waies to heare of his creation of heaven and the sea and the dry land he is infinite and incomprehensible besides all that thou seest and all that thou seest not that in some sort God is And it is not a thing to bee omitted that the speech of the prophet made a deeper penetration and entrance into them than if a number besides not having the tongue of the learned had spent their wordes For consider the case The windes were murmuring about their eares the waters roaring the soule of their ship sobbing their commodities floating the hope of their liues hanging vpon a small twine yet though their feare were greate it was not so greate as when a prophet preached declared vnto them the almightinesse of the sacred godhead They haue not onely wordes but swordes even two edged swordes in their mouthes whome God hath armed to his service they are able to cut an hearte as hard as adamant they rest not in the iointes of the bodie nor in the marrow of the bones but pearce the very soule and the spirite and part the very thoughtes and intentions of the heart that are most secret The weapons of their warfare wherewith they fight are not carnall but mighty through God to cast downe holdes and munitions and destroying imaginations disceptations reasonings and every sublimity that is exalted against the knowledge of God and captivating every thought to the obedience of Christ. So there is neither munition for strength nor disputation for subtility nor heighth for superiority nor thought in the minde for secrecy that can holde their estate against the armour of Gods prophets Haue they not chaines in their tongues for the kinges of the earth and fetters of yron for their nobles did not Pharaoh often entreate Moses and Aaron to pray to the Lord for him did not the charme of Elias so sinke into the eares of Ahab that hee rent his clothes and put sacke-cloth vpon his flesh fasted and lay in sacke-cloath and went softlie Did not Iohn Baptist so hew the eares of the Iewes vvith the axe of Gods iudgements that they asked him as the physitian of their diseased soules by severall companies and in their severall callings the people though as brutish for the most part as the beastes of the fielde What shall wee doe then the publicanes though the hatred of the world and publique notorious sinners And vvhat shall wee doe the souldiours though they had the law in their swordes pointes And what shall wee doe Hath not Peter preached at Ierusalem to an audience of every nation vnder heauen of what number you may gesse in part when those that were gained to the Church of Christ were not fewer then three thousande soules and was not the pointe of his sworde so deepely impressed into them that they were pricked in their harts and asked as Iohn Baptists auditours before Viri fratres quid faciemus men and brethren what shall wee doe It is not a word alone the vehemency and sounde whereof commeth from the loines and sides that is able to do this but a puissant and powerfull worde strengthened with the arme of God a vvord vvith authoritie as they witnessed of Christ a vvorde vvith evidence and demonstration of the Spirit smiting vpon the conscience more then the hammers of the smith vpon his stithie a word that draue a feare into Herodes heart for he feared Iohn Baptist both aliue deade that bet the breath of Ananias and Saphira from out their bodies stroke Elymas ' the sorcerer into a blindnes and sent an extraordinary terrour into the hartes of these marriners So then the reason of their feare as I suppose was a narration of the maiesty of God so much the more encreased because it was handled by the tongue of a prophet vvho hath a speciall grace to quicken and enliue his speech whose soule was as a well of vnderstāding and every sentence that sprang from thence as a quicke streame to beate them downe And that this was the reason of their feare I rather perswade my selfe
lesse I would not that iustice shoulde thrust mercy out of place but mercy and pitty differ as much as religion and superstition the one honoureth the other dishonoureth God the one is an ornament to man the other reprocheth him Be compassionate to the life of man and spare it as discretion shall require but rather be compassionate to the life of the common wealth for bee yee assured that the punishment of bloud-shedde is not to shed but to saue more bloude Melius est vt pereat vnus quam vnitas It is better that one should die by lawe then numbers without law The dogge that liveth in the shambles hath commonly a bloudy mouth and he that hath beene flesht vpon the bloud of man will not easily leaue it I leaue the answere of Ionas to the next place â—et vâ— beseech our mercifull God the preserver of mâ—n as Iob calleth him that hee would vouchsafe to preserue vnto vs this vertue of humanity without which we are not men putting softnes and tendernes in them that are cruell iustice into those that must bridle the rage of cruelty kindnesse and compassion into vs all that whatsoever wee are to deale in with any sorte of men wee may carefully cast before â—ande as these marriners did what we should doe vnto them setting their rule of friendship and brotherhood before our eies not to doe wrong or violence in oppressing the state or life either of brethren or strangers but to measure vnto them all such duties of nature and charity as wee wish should be measured againe to our owne soules THE XIIII LECTVRE Chap. 1. verse 12. And he saide vnto them Take mee and cast mee into the sea so shall the sea bee calme vnto you For I knowe that for my sake c. THE order I kept in the verse going before was this Three persons were proposed vnto you 1. the person of Ionas standing vpon his delivery 2. the person of the marriners being in ieopardy 3. the person of the sea continuing troublesome and vnquiet vnto them The two latter whereof the furiousnes of the vvaters and their owne perill were mighty arguments to incense them against Ionas In this verse he answereth their whole demaunde 1. touching my selfe you aske what you shall doe vnto me Take me cast me into the sea By this meanes 2. the sea shall be quieted 3. towardes you against whome it is now enraged This for the order and coherence Now for the matter it selfe it is devided into three branches 1. the resolution decree and sentence of Ionas vpon himselfe Take me cast me into the sea 2. the end and it may be the motiue to harten them So shall the sea be quiet vnto you 3. the reason warrant or iustification of their fact For I knowe that for my sake c. The verse riseth by degrees You aske what you shall doe with me Cast me into the sea What is that for our safety Yes the sea shall be quiet vnto you But howe may we purchase our peace with so vniustifieable an action Right well For I know that for my sake the tempest is vpon you Rabbi â—zra and some of our later expositors following his opinion thinke that he maketh this offer vnto them vpon an obstinate obfirmed minde against the commaundement of God that rather than he would be helde in life to goe to Niniveh to gaine a forreine vncircuÌ„cised nation he would die the death And they ghesse moreover that he would never haue given that liberty vnto them against his life but that he heard them say vnlesse he went to Niniveh they would cast him forth There is not a syllable in the text to iustifie this iudgement For Ionas had made a reverent confession of God a singular testimony of a minde recalling it selfe And as for the marriners what kindnes they shewed him both before and after the letter of the scripture plainly demonstrateth I rather take it to be a doome of most propheticall and resolute magnanimity wrestling with the terrors of death as Israell with God and prevailing against them As if he had saide you shall not lose an haire of your heades for mine offence I will not adde murther to rebellion and the wracke of so many soules to my former disobedience Take mee Not as if you feared to touch me â—ollite me take me on high take me with force and validitie of armes take me with violence lift and hoise me vp when you haue so done vse no gentlenes towardes me let me not downe with ropes neither suffer mee to â—ake my choise howe or where I may pitch Cast me at adventures as you threw forth your wares And though the sea hath no mercy at all threatning both heaven and hell with the billowes thereof at this tiâ—e and bearing a countenance of nothing but destruction and it had beene a blessing vnto me to haue died one the land in some better sort or to haue gained the favour of a more mercifull death yet cast me into the sea and let the barbarous creature glut it selfe Ionas might haue stood longer vpon tearmes I haue committed a fault I am descried by the lots I confesse my misdeed the sea is in wrath your liues in hazard what then will it worke your peace to destroy me Say I were gone and perished is your deliverance nearer than before it was But without cunctation and stay possessing his soule in patience and as quiet in the midst of the sea as if he beheld it on firme grounde making no difference betweene life and death animated with a valiant and invincible spirite triumphing over dread and daunger charitable towardes his companions faithfull and bold as a Lion within himselfe and yeelding to nothing in the world saue God alone he giveth not only leaue and permission vnto them doe what you will I can not resist a multitude you may trie a conclusion by the losse of a man but with a confident intention as willing to leaue his life as ever hee was to keepe it and as ready to goe from the presence of men as before hee went from the presence of GOD First hee putteth them in right and possession of his person Take mee Secondly hee prescribeth them the maner and forme of handling him Cast mee into the sea Thirdly driveth them by agreements therevnto not of coniecture and probability It may bee thus and thus but of certaine event the sea shall bee calme vnto you and of vndoubted perswasion I knowne that for my sake c. It is a question not vnmeete to be considered in this place which many haue handled from the first age of the world not onely with their tongues but with their handes and insteede of sharpenesse of wit haue vsed the sharpnes of kniues and other bloudy instrumentes to decide it whether a man may vse violence in anye case against himselfe I finde it noted vpon these wordes God vvoulde not let Ionas caste foorth himselfe
of iudgemente But order is taken against such offenders that because they feare not death they should feare somethinge after death So saide the Poet who saw no further into these things than the glasse of nature gaue him light They that haue wrought themselues a causeles death And hating light aboue throwne out their breath How would they ioy to be aliue againe Though put to penury and bitter'st paine And mee thinketh the reason of that law to debarre them from honest buriall can never be disproved Qui sibijpsi non parcit quomodo parcet alijs Hee that spareth not his owne person hâ—vve will hee spare other men There is but one example in the whole booke of God wherein there is any colour of patronage for this prodigious and treacherour sinne against their owne bodies The example of Sampson burying himselfe and the Philistines vvith the fall of an house vvhich is not otherwise excused by â—â—â—ustine but that a secret spirit vvilled him so to doe For it appeareth in the booke of Iudges where the history is written that his strength vvas renewed and hee called vpon the Lorde at the instante of his death And in the eleventh to the Hebrewes hee is well reported of in that cloude of righteous men by the spirite of God I haue helde you longe in disputing this question vvhich manye a one hath disputed to himselfe vvithout replie vvhen the malignaunt spirite hath once but vvhispered it into his cares easilie drawne to make a conclusion againste bodye and soule vvithout longer deliberation Such haue beene the direfull tragoedies which ofte haue beene presented vpon the face of the â—arth carrying alwaies a note of a most distrustfull minde either suspecting it selfe that it is vnable to beare the burthens of calamitye imminent or hating and abhorring it selfe for some iniquity committed Now what shall wee thinke the affection of Ionas was in this case giving and not lesse then thrusting vpon them full power of his person Take mee and cast mee into the sea Iudas we knowe vpon the stinge of his guilty conscience hunge himselfe vpon an alder-tree and burst in the middest Achitophell did the like because his counselles were defeated Saul fell vpon his sworde that hee might not come into the handes of the Philistines Domitius Nero fearing the approch of Galba and hearing that a sentence of the Senate was passed against him to stande in the pillorie and to be beaten with roddes to death for his outragious both tyrannies and impurities of life finding no man to strike him and exclaming against them all vvhat haue I neither friende nor foe I haue lived dishonourably let mee dye shamefullye strake himselfe through with his owne sworde his trembling hand directed thereunto by a beastlye Eunuch Others through other impatience angry with heauen and earth GOD and man haue desperately departed with Aiax in the tragoedie It doeth mee good to haue vanquished heaven the GODS the lightening the sea all oppositions Thus in effecte did Cato triumph Nihil egistâ— fortuna fortune thou haste not sped Thus mighte Ionas cast with himselfe Is there a God in heaven windes in the aire and waues in the sea that crosse my intent I wil haue my will though I die for it Sic sic iuvat ire sub vmbras So even so it easeth my stomacke to take my leaue of this life But never shall it enter into my heart thus to conceiue of a righteous and repentaunt prophet who ratâ—â—â—â—umbleth his soule vnder the handes of GOD framinge these of the like perswasions to himselfe I see the purpose of the most High cannot bee chaunged I kicke against the prickes heauen hath proclaimed mee a traitour the windes and the seas haue hearde it and whiles there is breath in the one and water in the other I shall not goe vnpunished the worde of the Lorde is good that hee hath spoken the wisedome of the Lorde is vviser than the foolishnesse of men and the strength of the Lord stronger than the weakenesse of man the Lorde doe that that is good in his sight Cast mee therefore into the sea throw mee into the mouth of iustice let the hunger and thirst of it bee satisfied for I haue deserved no lesse Surelye there is not a vvoorde in this vvhole speech but full of vertuous charitable and mysticall obedience Wee are nowe come to the ende of his resolution VVherein wee haue two thinges to beare away first his charity to his companions vvherewith hee tendered the safegarde of their liues secondly the figure hee bare For hee vvas a type of that vndefiled Lambe by whome the nations of the worlde shoulde be redeemed His charity appeareth in plaine tearmes that the sea may bee calme vnto you It is no pleasure vnto him to haue the liues of others brought in question for his sake hee is not of the nature of some men neither profitable in their life time and at their deathes of most vngratious desolatory hatefull affections who make it their ease and comforte in some sorte to haue their miseries accompanied and so they bee not alone in destruction they are lesse grieved The Poets expresse the vncompassionate style of these Catilinarie dispositions When I am deade saieth one of them let the earth bee mixed with fire Medaea cryeth in the tragoedy It were the onely felicitie to see all thinges ruinated when I goe my selfe Domitius Nero of whome I spake before caused Rome to bee fired in twelue places togitheir that hee mighte see a patterne howe Troye burnte himselfe the meane while singing verses out of Homer VVhat were their prizes and combates in the theatre of Rome but the slaughteringes of men to mooue pleasure and delight When the people desired Theodosius the Emperour to graunt them those sportes hee aunswered them A milde prince must temper himselfe both from cruell governemente and from cruell spectacles The same matter falling into debate at Athens Demonax gaue iudgemente that if they vvill publickely receaue so greate atrociâ—ye and cruelty amongest them they should first overthrowe the altar of mercy His meaning was that mercy hath no place vvhere there is admission of such heathenish cruelties Cyprian in his seconde booke of Epistles making mention of this custome sheweth their manner thereof that their bodyes were fedde before hande and dieted with stronge meates to fill them with iuice and bloude that beeing fatted to punishment they mighte dye vvith more coste it may bee glorie but with lesse contentation Hee much inveigheth against it that man shoulde bee killed to delighte man and that an arte science or skill thereof shoulde bee practised not onelye vvickednesse vvroughte but taughte by precept They had a custome besides to enter combate vvith wilde beastes men of a sound age lustie able vvell-favoured persons vvell apparelled wente to a voluntary death and fought with the beastes not for any offence committed but in a mad moode And as the actours
themselues gloried in their miseries so their parentes were well pleased to beholde their sonnes the brother vvas vvithin the railes or barres the sister neare at hand the mother present at her sorrowes and though beholding such vngodly sportes they never thought that at the least for looking on they vvere paricides You see the humours and affections that some men haue how lightly they are conceipted of the life of their brethren vvhereas brother-hoode indeede requireth at their handes that they should rather wish vvith Marcus Antonius to raise vp many from the dead than to destroy more or with Moses in the sacred volume rather himselfe to bee razed from the booke of life than that his people should perish This former reason is expressed in my texte the latter is implyed and conceaved that hee made this poffer vnto them as being the figure and type of the most loving sonne of God The explication whereof though it stande chiefly in the article of his resurrection vvhereof himselfe speaketh in the gospell they seeke a signe but there shall no signe be given them but the signe of the prophet Ionas yet there are many comparisons besides vvherein they are resembled Ionas was a prophet and Christ that person of vvhome Moses spake Prophetam excitabit Deus God shall raise vp a prophet vnto you Ionas vvas sent vpon a message vnto Niniveh and Christ vvas Angelus magni consilij The angell of the greate counsell of God Legatus foederis The embassadour of the covenaunt Much enquiry was made of Ionas whence art thou vvhat is thy calling countrey people why hast thou done thus Much questioning vvith and about Christ Art thou the king of the Iewes Arte thou the sonne of the living God Who is this that the winds and the seas obey him Is not this the Carpenters sonne Whence hath hee this vvisedome Ionas vvas taunted and checked by the master of the shippe What meanest thou sleeper Christ by the maisters of Israell the rulers of the people and synagogues as a Samaritane as one that had a Devill and by the finger of Beelzebub cast out Devilles a glutton a vvine-bibber a blasphemer of the lavv of Moses Both came vnder the triall of lottes the one for his life the other for his vesture Both had a favourable deliberation passed vpon them Ionas that hee might be saved Christ that hee might bee delivered and Barrabas executed Both had a care of their brethren more than of themselues Ionas cryeth the sea shall bee quiet vnto you Christ answereth him If yee seeke mee let these departe and of those that thou gavest vnto mee haue I not lost one The one saith Tollite me Take mee and cast mee into the sea The other saith vvhen the sonne of man is lifte vppe hee shall drawe all thinges to himselfe Finally both are sacrificed the one in the water the other in the aire both are buryed the one in the bowelles of the whale the other of the earth both alay a tempest the one of the anger of GOD present and particular the other of that vvrath vvhich from the beginning to the ende of the worlde all flesh had incurred The difference betvvixte them is this that Ionas dyed for his owne offence Christ for the sinnes of others Ionas mighte haue saide vnto them Though I see the goodnesse of your natures yet who amongst you is able to acquite mee from my sinne Christ made a challenge to malice it selfe hee mighte haue iustified it at the tribunall of highest iustice vvho is able to reprooue mee of anie sinne Ionas made no doubte but for that his latest misdeede of flying from the presence of the Lord hee vvas cast out Christ had done many good vvorkes amongest them and none but good and therefore asked vpon confidence of his innocencie For vvhich of these vvorkes doe yee stone mee Our innocent Abell persecuted by cruell Cain I am deceived for as his bloude speaketh better thinges than the bloude of Abell so it is bloude of better and purer substaunce our innocente Iacob hunted by vnmerciful Laban although hee might truely say Genesis the one and twentith What haue I trespassed hovve haue I offended that thou hast pursued after mee I mighte adde our innocente Ioseph solde and betrayed by his despightfull brethren and litle lesse than murthered though hee vvente from his father and vvandered the fieldes gladly to seeke and see howe they did our innocente David chased by vnrighteous Saul though by Ionathans iust apologie vvherefore shoulde hee die vvhat had hee done or vvho so faithfull amongest all the servauntes of Saule as David was or if from the state of innocencye to this presente houre I shoulde reckon all the innocentes of the earth and put in Angelles of heaven yet all not innocente and holye enough to bee weighed with him and therefore to call him by his owne names our sunne of righteousnesse braunch of righteousnesse the LORDE our righteousnesse hee that was borne of a Virgin that holy thinge Luke 1. the vndefiled lambe our holy harmelesse blamelesse high-priest separate from sinners our Iesus the iust hee that had the shape of a serpent in the vvildernesse but not the poison the similitude of sinnefull flesh in the worlde but not the corruption hee that knewe no sinne and much lesse was borne sinne yet was made sinne for vs that wee might bee made the righteousnesse of God in him he had the wages of sinne though he never deserved it and made his graue with the vvicked though hee had done no vvickednesse neither was their any deceite in his mouth hee vvas vvounded for our transgressions and broken for our iniquities and the chastisemente of our peace vvas vpon his shoulders all vvee like sheepe had gone astray and the LORDE his father hath laide vpon him the iniquities of vs all But vvas hee compelled thereunto that vvere to goe from the figure and to shewe lesse humanity to mankinde than Ionas to his companions For vvhat hand could cut this stone from those heauenly mountaines The Apostle telleth vs otherwise Philippians the second 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hee emptied himselfe and tooke the forme of a seruaunte 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hee humbled himselfe and becâ—me obedient vnto death euen the death of the crosse Hebrewes the ninth hee offered himselfe to purge our consciences from deade workes Galatians the seconde Hee gaue himselfe The Prophet telleth vs otherwise Oblatus est quia ipse voluit Hee vvas offered because hee vvoulde himselfe and hee hath povvred out his soule vnto death which noteth a liberall and voluntary dispensation VVhen sacrifice and oblation God would not haue and some-what must bee had what sayeth the scripture of him Then saide I Dixi facto quod annunciaveram per prophetas I saide it indeede for I had past my vvorde before in the prophetes Beholde I come venio voluntariè non coactus adducor I come of mine owne accorde I am not broughte by
Hovve ignoraunt were they and forgetfull of themselues till Christ advertised them Then they went out saith the gospell one by one from the eldest to the last being accused by their owne conscience then there was none left to giue evidence against her but our Sauiour asked woman where bee thy accusers or rather their owne accusers they knew that for their sakes Christ spake and they found that writing which he drewe in the dust engrauen so deepe in their owne heartes with a penne of iron that it could not be dissembled This is the case of al those that couer their sinnes Quorum si mentes recludantur possint adspici laniatus ictus Whose mindes if they coulde bee opened wee should see their rentes and stripes within Sinnes may bee without daunger for a time but neuer without feare Happy are they that know as they should know for this Novi vvhereof I speake belongeth to vs all vvhose knowledge is not contristans scientia a sadde vnpeaceable sorrowing knowledge the knowledge of devils who know there is an hell for them and albeit they know much yet they know not the way to salvation but fruitful comfortable ioyful knowledge who knowe to amendment of life who know to runne to the remedy of their sinnes to lay a plaster of the bloude and woundes of Christ to the woundes and hurtes of their soule who knovve that their Redeemer liueth as Iob did knowe Christ crucified not only for the worlde but for themselues also and account all thinges but losse and dunge in comparison of that excellent knowledge This is to bee rich in knowledge as the Apostle speaketh and without this if wee knewe all sortes and all knowledge besides wee might be poore beggerly miserable ignoraunte reprobate as bad as devilles THE XV. LECTVRE Chap. 1. ver 13. Neverthelesse the men rovved to bringe it to lande but coulde not c. IN the former verse there are pregnant causes laide downe why the Marriners should haue eased themselues of Ionas 1. the liberty and leaue he gaue them to cast him foorth 2. the good that shoulde ensue by the pacification of the sea 3. their warraÌ„t 1. the teÌ„pest was vpon them 2. a tempest for his sake 3. himselfe vpon knowledge avowed it Neverthelesse though they see the danger the causes of the danger the remedy thereof plainely assuredlie demonstrated they row to bring it to land It seemeth very straunge vnto me that they take not the first occasion offer to vnwinde theÌ„selues from the perill they were in that neither the master of the ship in his wisedome nor the multitude of the marriners in their tumultuous heady violence nor any one person amongst them forward for the common cause taketh the benefite of al these opportunities to saue themselues It giueth vs a memorable instruction that in singular and extraordinary facts which either the law of God or the law of nature repugneth is plainely against we be not too eager quicke in expedition thereof vntill it be out of doubt by some speciall warrant froÌ„ heaven that they may be atteÌ„pted Touching this present enterprise there is no question but though they had not learned the letter of the law of God Thou shalt not kill yet the law of nature tied them by secret bondes to deale with Ionas as they wished to be dealt with theÌ„selues Then why should they drowne him because the lots had convinced him the lottes might erre at a time or if they spake a truth must these men be his iudges or if iudges of his life and death there mighte some lesser punishment be devised Againe what though he offered himselfe to bee throwen into the sea for their safety must they take him at his first worde Can not their hurtes be cured but by so desperate a medicine as nature cannot brooke When Constantine the Emperour if the history bee true hearde that there was no meanes to cure his leprosie but by bathing his body in the bloud of infantes his hearte abhorred it Malo semper aegrotare quà m tali remedio convalesceâ—e I had rather bee sicke whilst I haue my being than recover by such a medicine Againe the warrant he gaue them I know that for my sake mighte perhappes be without warrant A man might speake in the bitternes of his soule what else he would not wearie of his life not able to beare his crosses and therefore as the manner of many distressed is seeking for death more than for treasures Whatsoever they did or might conceiue this I am sure of they had great reason to bee very circumspect and scrupulous to beare their hearte in their handes to walke with advise and charinesse before they did any thinge in an action so vnusuall and that which nature it selfe forbad them Augustine in the first booke of the cittie of God handling Abrahams paricide intended vpon his owne sonne a fact both against nature for no man ever hated his owne flesh and against the written precepte I vvill require the bloude of man speaketh thus It doeth not excuse another from impietie that shall purpose to offer his sonne because Abraham did so even with commendation For a souldiour also vvhen for obedience sake to that power vnder vvhich hee is lawfully ordained hee shall kill a man hee is not chargeable with murther by any law of the citty nay hee shall be guiltie of contempte to his governour if hee doe it not which had hee committed by his owne accorde and authority hee had fallen into question of spilling mans bloude therefore by what reason hee is punished if hee shall doe it without commaundemente by the same hee is punished if beeing commaunded hee doe it not Quod si ita est iubente imperatore quanto magis iubente creatore If it bee thus for the bidding of the Emperour much rather for the bidding of the creatour He adioyneth the example of certaine virgins Pelagia with her mother and sisters vvho threw themselues into a riuer rather than they woulde bee defiled by a villainous souldiour In excuse of vvhom hee demaundeth vvhat if they did it not deceiued by humane perswasion but commaunded by GOD not of errour but through obedience as in Sampsons departure from his life it is not lawfull for vs to thinke otherwise Onely let him beware that killeth himselfe or his childe and fullie bee satisfied that the commandement of God hath no vncertainetie in it It is the iudgmeÌ„t of sounde diuinitie that some factes vvhich the scripture recordeth are singular and dyed with the persons that did them enforcing no imitation at our handes vvithout the like speciall direction and dispensation from almightie GOD that hee gaue to them as namely Abrahams obedience in offering his sonne Phinees his zeale in killing the adulterers Sampsons magnanimity in destroying himselfe and the Philistines with the fall of the house the Israelites pollicy in spoyling the Aegyptians of
arme thee vvhen thou commest home to thine house let prayer meete thee Receaue not thy meate without thankes-giuing take not thy cuppe without blessing pray for the sinne of thine owne soule and offer a sacrifice for thy sonnes and daughters vvhen thou lyest downe couch thy selfe in the mercies of GOD when thou arisest vp walke with the staffe of his providence In this prayer of the Marriners there are many notable specialities First it is common the vvorke of the whole multitude In the fifte verse there was mention of praiers I graunt but there it is saide Invocârunt quisque Deum suum though all praied yet all aparte to their proper Gods Secondly feruent they cryed in their praier It is not a formall seruice the sound of their lippes and the sighes of their soules are seâ—t with an earnest message to the eares of God Thirdly discreete they pray not to their idols as before but to the Lorde of hostes Fourthly vocall and publique there vvas a forme and tenour of supplication which their lips pronounced they saide Fiftly humble they come with the tearme phrase of obsecration we beseech thee O Lord. Sixtly importunate as appeareth by their ingemination vve beseech thee we beseech thee Seventhly seasonable and pertinent applyed to the thing then in hand to be executed bring not vpon vs innocent bloud Eightly reasonable and iust standing vpon a good ground fitted to the will and pleasure of the Almighty for thou Lord hast done as it pleased thee We are vvilled Matthew the sixt to enter into our chambers and shutte the doores and praie to our father in secret and our father that seeth in secret shall openly revvarde it because it was the fashion of hypocrites to stand and pray in the synagogues and in the corners of the streetes to be seene of men Our Saviour neuer meant therby to coÌ„demne prayers in synagogues either standing or kneeling or praiers in the corners of the streets or in the height of the market places or vpon the house toppes in the sight both of men and Angels but only to exclude the affected ostentation of men-pleasing hypocrites vvho prayed to a wicked ende not to obtaine but only to bee seene of men Enter into thy chamber and pray go into the temple and pray commune with thine owne heart commune with the multitude both are good And that we may know that we are not stinted in our praiers onlie to our selues and our private families as the Athenians woulde offer sacrifice but only for their owne citty and theâ—r neighbours of Chios our Saviour hath taught vs the contrary in that absolute forme of his vvilling vs to say Our father vvhich art in heaeuen as if we al came from one wombe and vvhosoeuer spake pleaded the cause of the rest of his brethren Not that we may not say a sunder and in private My father as Thomas saide my God and my Lorde but as there is a time for the one so we must not omit the other in due season It is a principle both of nature and pollicie Vis vnita foâ—tior Strength vnited receiueth more strength it holdeth likewise in divinity If the prayer of one righteous person availeth much the praier of many righteous shall availe more If the Syrophoenician obtained for her daughter the sute shee made much more shall the Church and congregation of Christ obtaine for her children If vvhere two or three bee gathered togither in his name he is in the midst of them much rather in the midst of a people in the midst of thousandes in whom there is anima vna cor vnum one soule one hart one tongue as if they were all but one man Lorde heale the sores of our lande in this point and as it is thy worke alone that those who dwell togither in one house shall be of one minde so magnifie this worke amongst vs that the children of this Realme which flie from our Churches and oratories as Iohn from the bathe wherein Cerinthus was rending and tearing the soule of this countrey into two peeces dividing the voice and language thereof in their praiers to GOD Elias and his companye praying in one place and vvith one stile O Lorde GOD of Abraham and they in an other O Baal heare vs for so they doe in effect when they pray to such as heare them not some calling for fire to consume the sacrifice and some for water to consume the fire some praying for the life of Deborah the Queene of this land and some for the life of Iabin the king of Spaine thus mingling and confounding the eares of the Lorde vvith opposite petitions from crossing contrary affections that at length they may consider from whence they are fallen and severed both from the vnitie of this publique body of ours wherein they haue their maintenance and if they take not heed of that mystical body of their Lord and Redeemer Christ Iesus 2. They cryed It is a condition which Iames requireth the praier of the iust if it be fervent Else even the praiers of the iust if they be perfunctory and colde rather of custome than of devotion and piety they profit not but to condemnation Cursed bee hee that doeth the worke of the Lorde negligentlie praier is a vvorke of his The LORD is neare vnto all them that call vpon him faithfully not formally He giveth both aquam sitim the benefite and the grace to desire thirste after it VVee heare not our ovvne praiers I meane not for wante of sounde and much babbling but for vvante of invvarde desire the voice of our spirite is softe and submisse and dyeth in the aire before it ascendeth into the presence of GOD and shall vvee thinke that GOD will heare vs Our bodies happily in the Church our mindes vvithout our tongue vttereth praiers our hearte thinketh on vsuries wee bowe the knees of our flesh but not the knees of our heartes Hee that knewe in his soule that praier from feinedlippes and a fase heart vvoulde returne emptie into his bosome that sent it vp but a broken and contrite spirite the Lorde vvoulde not despise neuer preassed into the courtes of his GOD but the inwardest and deepest affections of his minde vvere giuen in sacrifice Every nighte vvasht hee his bed and watered his couch vvith teares hee in the night time when others slepte and tooke their naturall recreation yea there was not a night that escaped without taske and it washt not his plantes alone but the very pâ—llet and couch which he lodged vpon So richly was his soule watered with the dewe of heauen that it ministred continually both fountaines to his eies and a fluent expedition to his tongue to commende his praiers We may learne to be zealous in our praiers euen of those woodden priestes 1. King 18. of whome it is written that they called vpon the name of Baal from morning till noone and when
conceiue was not a Psalme composed for any particular vse but lefte to the church of God as a generall rule and prescription to fit the condition of every man Wherin there are first some reasons in our owne behalfe wherwith we insinuate our selves into the favour of God that he may heare vs. 1. Bow downe thine â—are vnto me O Lord. Why I am poore and needy the exigence of my distressfull affaires requireth thy helpe 2. Preserue thou my soule Why I am mercifull I aske not mercy at thy throne but as I shewe mercy againe to my brethren 3. Saue thou thy servant my God Why because he putteth his trust in thee he hath no other rocke to cleave vnto 4. Be mercifull vnto me O Lord. Why I crie vpon thee continually I haue constantly decreed with my selfe not to give over the hope of thy comfort 5. Reioice the soule of thy servant Why for to thee O Lord doe I lift vp my soule the best and chosenest member I haue shall doe thee service His misery mercy faithfulnesse constancy syncerity speake for audience Now on behalfe of God there are other inducementes recited from the 5. verse why wee resort to the winges of his favour when we are distressed 1. from his mercy and kindnes to all that call vpon him for thou Lord art good and gracious and of great compassion therefore giue eare to my praier and harken vnto the voice of my supplication 2. from experience and triall In the day of my trouble will I call vpon thee for thou hearest me 3. from comparison and greatnes of his workes Amongest the Gods there is none like vnto thee and who can doe like thy workes 4. from consent of the worlde All nations whome thou hast made shall come and worship before thee O Lord and shall glorifie thy name 5. from the solenesse and singularitie of his godheade which is the chiefe for thou art greate and doest wonderous thinges and art God alone 1. His generall exhibition of mercy to all 2. particular and personall application to some 3. the rarenesse and maiesty of his workes 4. the consent of nature and nations 5. the singularity of godheade these are motions and perswasions to call forth our prayers and these if they can be verified either of Angels or men I refuse not to giue them a part with God in this our sacred oblation They cried and said Their praiers were also vocal expressed The gronings of the spirit vndoubtedly though Zâ—chary be dumbe and cannot speake a worde shall never bee reâ—used Hee made the heart and the tongue that vnderstandeth the language of both alike he is as neare to our reines as to our lippes and the voice of the one is not more audible to him that heareth without eares than the others intention In Dei auribus desiderium vehemens clamor magnus est remissa intentio vox submissa In the eares of God a vehement desire is a great crie a remisse and carelesse intention is a submisse and still voice Anna a type of the church spake in her hearte her lippes did onely mooue and her voice was not hearde Yea the gestures of her body through the griefe of her soule were such that â—â—li reprooved her of drunkennesse Indeede shee was drunke not with the wine of grapes but vvith the wine of devotion which ranne from the wine-presse of a troubled spirit and the Lord remembred her petition though shee praied with her hart alone and her tongue stirred not What then hath the tongue immunity therby from doing that homage vnto the Lord which he hath enioyned it shal not the calues of our lippes bee required because we haue tendered the calues of our heartes must not both the heart beleeue and the mouth make confession and as the one is the cistetne within thy selfe to conteine the honour of God so must not the other be the pipe to convey it to thy brethren surely yes Aske both body and soule and every part of them both vvhose image and inscription they beare they will tell thee Gods then pay the tribute of both and glorifie God with thy bodie and spirit for both are his And as thou liftest vp thy soule with David in the 86. Psal. so lift vp thy handes also with Moses lift vp thine eies with Steven lift vp thy voice with Deborah and with all the children of God whose pleasure and ioy it is to heare God praised in the great congregation If there be priestes to pray for the people which must weepe betweene the porch and the altar even in the body and navell of the church vvhere the sounde of his voice may best bee hearde and saye spare thy people O Lorde c. if there bee temples and churches which the prophet hath tearmed and Christ ratified to bee the houses of praier if there be seldome and set times apointed for these duties to bee done in if there bee formes and patternes devised even from the sonne of God how our praiers should be conceived then is there no question but we must open our lippes in the service of God and our mouthes must be willing to shew forth his praise Wee beseech thee O Lord. They vse the properest tearmes of submission that may be They come not to bragge wee are worthy O Lord whome thou shouldest do for as the princes of the people spake for the Centurion in the gospell they come not to indent and bargaine If thou wilt be our God c. they knowe they stand vpon grace not desert and that the Lord must be entreated or they cannot liue Humility is both a grace it selfe and a vessell to comprehend other graces and this is the nature of it the more it receaveth of the blessinges of God the more it may For it ever emptieth it selfe by a modest estimation of her owne giftes that God may alwaies fill it it wrastleâ—h and striveth with God according to the pollicy of Iacob that is winneth by yeelding and the lower it stoupeth towardes the ground the more advantage it getteth to obtaine the blessing O quà m excelsus es domine humiles corde sunt domus tuae O Lord how high and soveraigne art thou and the humble of heart are thine houses to dwell in where is that house that yee will build vnto mee and where is that place of my rest To him will I looke even to him that is poore and of a contriâ—e spirit and trembleth at my wordes Plutarke writeth of some who sailed to Athens for philosophy sake that first they were called sophistae wise men afterwardes Philosophi but lovers of wisedome nexte rhetores onely reasoners and discoursers last of all idiotae simple vnlettered men The more they profited in learning the lesse they acknowledged it Thus in spirituall graces vvee should study to bee greate but not knowe it as the starres in the firmament though they be bigger than the earth yet they seeme much lesse
of Christ though they fill all the corners of heaven from the rising of the sun to the going downe thereof yet they are driven from the face of God as far as the East West are sundred lastly though they are libelled and entred into his court by the accusation of the devill and by his most righteous iustice registred yet the bookes are defaced and all those writinges against vs naâ—eâ— to the crosse of Christ by whome we are redeemed THE XVIII LECTVRE Chap. 1. ver 14. Lay not vnto our charge innocent bloud for thou Lorde hast done as it pleased thee THe praier of the Marriners vvithout longer repetition vvas common fervent discreet vocall humble importunate pertinent to the time occasion wel grounded â—n the 7th of these wherein I obserued hovve rightly they applyed theÌ„selues to the deprecation of their present daungers I examined besides their general inteÌ„t in asking pardoÌ„ for bloudshed 2. particulars arising naturally froÌ„ the words 1. the proceeding of God in case of murther life for life 2. in vvhat respect the bloud of Ionas might be tearmed innocent not that the life of Ionas could no way be toucht with sinne but that it was freed in his present and particular behaviour towards this coÌ„pany with whome he sailed I would further haue demauÌ„ded but that the time intercepted me how Ionas could be held innocent towards the Marriners whom hee had actually wronged in the losse of their temporall commodities for he onely was the cause of that generall detriment and the hazard was as great that hee might haue eased them of their better treasure I meane their lives if God had not staied it these though having sense of the one feare of the other yet call his bloud innoceÌ„t bloud The answere briefly is They wrote that in the waters which others vvrite in marble Iniuries Though their voiage vvere lost by this meanes their busines disapointed the season of their marte diverted their marchandize wrackt their provision wasted it may be to some their wiues and children vndone their estate sunke by it yet they forgiue and forget the damages and with a mantel of charity cover al his wrongs The perswasioÌ„ holdeth by coÌ„parison that if nature so newly reformed having tasted but the milke of the knowledge of God haue so quicke a digestioÌ„ of forepassed wrongs much more is required of vs who have bene dieted with the strongest meat to whom the precepts of charity have in most ample manner beene revealed The commendatioÌ„ shall ever live which Ambrose giveth to Theodosius the Emperor being dead Theodosius of happy memory thought he received a benefite as often as hee was intreated to forgive that was wished in him which in others was feared that hee would bee angry Tully reporteth the like of a far vnlike Emperour that Caesar forgat nothing but iniuries There is a learned skilfull vertuous kinde of forgetfulnes It is good to forget some things All Manasses went not over â—ordeÌ„ part staied behind Now Manasses had his name of forgetfulnes and Bernard illuding thereunto saith It is good to forget Babylon to remember Ierusalem to forget the flesh-pots and 〈◊〉 of Aegypt to remember the milke and honie of Canaan to forget our owne 〈◊〉 and our fathers house and to remember heaven heavenly thinges So Paul forgat that which was behinde his former defects delinquishments and it shall be happy for vs all to doe the like not in the mercies either of God or man but in the crosses and grievances which wee have sustained Peter asked his maister in the gospel how of the should forgive his brother offending against him whether to 7. times It is added Luke 17. how often in a day our Saviour telleth him vnto 70. times 7. times that is as Ierome accounteth it 490. times so often in a day as is not possible for thy brother oftner to trespasse against thee Augustine in effect hath the same note Why doth our Saviour saye seventie times seven times and not an hundreth times eight times hee aunsvvereth from Adam to Christ vvere seuenty generations therefore as Christe forgaue all the transgressions of vvhole mankinde parted and diffused into so manye generations so also vvee shoulde reâ—itte as manye offences as in the tearme and compasse of our life are committed against vs. Examine shall I say one day nay all the dayes of our life if all might goe for one haue wee forgiuen haue wee forborne that were one degree lesse haue we not persecuted Turkes Infidelles vessels of dishonour nay our owne brethren 7. yea and 70. times 7. times vvithout number or measure the sunne rising and the sunne going downe vpon our wrath our waies being the waies of destruction our beddes the beddes of mischiefe as the Psalme calleth them daies nights openly privately meditating talking practising howe to avenge our selues of the least discontentmentes It were as â—are a matter in our age as to see the sun go backe to heare of any amongst vs patient of iniuries as that patriarke sometimes of Ierusalem was of whome the proverbe of those times vvente Nihil vtilius quà m Alexandro malefacere Nothinge can more profite a man than to hurte Alexander Yet hee kepte but that rule which they that kepte not are no parte of the Israell of God Not to resist euill To giue cheeke after cheeke cloake after coate to take all that was offered whether vpon or without the body as that precept implyeth nay rather to returne good for euill Rom. 12 loue for enmity blessing for cursing good deedes for hatred praiers for persecutions Math. 5. VVe rather imbrace the instigations of gentilitye and such as the nature of man easilye propendeth vnto beare one iniurye and beare more hee that wrongeth one threatneth all and such like proâ—ocations I will end with the exhortation of our Lorde Luke 6. so giue aâ—d you shalbeâ— forgiuen Or rather with that which Mat. 6. is more peremptory If you forgiue him not you shall not bee forgiuen He indenteth for that by mercye vvhich hee mighte exacte of duetye and equâ—tie and hee that shall bee our iudge almost against the nature and righte of his office sheweth vs the vvay to escape his iudgementes The conditions betwixte God and man in this exchange are very vnequall 1. thine enemy was created by God as thy selfe wert God hath an enemy of thee whom he hath created 2. thou pardonest thy fellow servant God merely his servant 3 thou pardonest standest in neede of pardon againe God hath no neede to be pardoned 4. thou forgiuest a definite summe God an infinit debt requiring the proscription of thy selfe wife and children and al that thou hast body soule if thou shouldest defray it Incredibili me sericordia nos ad certam veniam vocat By vncredible compassion he draweth vs to a limited bounded pitty the extention wherof maketh vs the children of our father which is in heauen but the streightning of our
or irrogating any the like iudgment that he doth non impartiendo malitiam not by infusing any wickednesse as the magistrate putteth no venime into the hearbe sed non impartiendo misericordiaÌ„ but by not imparting his mercy or auferendo spiritum by with-drawing his holy spirite as when yee withdrawe the pillers or proppes of the house vvhich Sampson did the house falleth to ruine with the very weight of the building that is laid thervpon or if a countrey he vvaste and vnpeopled it becommeth a desert of it selfe for lacke of better inhabitants it is covered with nettles briers satyres shrich-owles hedg-hogs take it vp so when the aide assistance of Gods grace forsaketh a man vvhose body soule vvere apointed to haue beene the temples of the Lord of hosts to dwell in presently wildnes barbarousnes succeedeth and that which by the mercies of God might haue beene as his garden pleasant paradise through the absence therof becoÌ„meth an habitatioÌ„ for fowle vncleane spirites For as the removing of the sun from these vpper partes of the earth where we liue into the other hemisphere bringeth darknes vpon vs not that the body of the sun is not altogither lightsome his natural office to lighten but because he is gone departed further of so the departure of God himselfe most righteous froÌ„ an vnrighteous soule by the only remove of his gracious presence leaveth it to it selfe in an habite of iniustice never to be recovered Wherein notwithstanding the case is not so harde against God as some imagine it that it is all one to thrust an olde man dovvne and to take away his staffe the only stay to keepe his feete from falling for his helpe being gone he caÌ„ no longer stand as if in God the withdrawing of his grace which is his rodde or staffe to sustaine vs were effectuallie no lesse than to thrust vs into wickednesse for thus they should rather propose it that as when an olde man wilfully casteth away his staffe and no man restoreth it to him againe he falleth through his owne folly not by anothers instigation so when the wicked despisers of the world not only neglect but contemne defie that saving grace wherby they staÌ„d through their own stubbornnes perversity they run a werisome race of wreâ—chednes the Lord not lending them his helping hand to bring theÌ„ backe againe And therfore as they that purposedly abandoÌ„ the light of the sun to goe into a darkesome cave of the grounde where the sunne never shone have no reason to complaine that the sunne woulde not followe them so they that wittingly and stifly renounce the acceptable visitation of God whereby he would have led them into the waies of peace let them blame their owne impenitency that they are not afterwards attended vpon by the like compassion Or to match these incomparable things with Irenee as the sunne which is the creature of God blindeth the eies of such as for the infirmitie of sight cannot behold his beames so God the creator of the sunne hardeneth the heartes of such as for the hardnesse of beleefe will not receave his goodnesse For whome he fore sawe vndisposed to beleeve those hee delivered to their infidelitie and turned avvaye his face from them leaving them in darkenesse which they chose to themselves What is it then to harden the heart of Pharaoh and others nolle emollire this that hee will not soften it What is it to make blinde this that hee will not illuminate what to reiect or to cast of this that hee will not call vvhich is ment not of his generall calling but of that which is effectuall and belongeth to the chosen yet me thinkes there is more â—n it For not onelye hee is vnvvillinge to soften illuminate call the impenitent but hee hath further a will not to doe it For there is greate difference betwixte these two speeches hee will not and hee hath a will not doe it the former arguinge but an indifferent and milder alienation of the minde and rather a carelesse neglect than a purposed and prounded hatred the latter a bent and resolved decree As when a poore man asketh an almes some are vnwilling to relieve him not weighing his necessitie and bidding him goe in peace c. others have a vvill not to relieve him it is determined in their heartes not to afforde him comforte either because they are vnmercifull towardes all the poore or for that they are out of likinge with the manners or person of this man Augustine in three words decideth this whole question against Faustus the Manichee touching the hardening of heartes and the like iudgmentes Diabolus suggerit homo consentit Deus deserit The devill vvorketh it by suggestion man by consenting GOD by forsaking by suffering an hard heart to vvaxe as fatte as brawne by giving successe to â—ll purposes which hee could have stopped by not communicating the helpe of his blessed spirit vt non ab illo irrâ—getur aliquid quo sit homo deterior sed tantùm quo sit melior non erogetur God were able I confesse to soften the hardest heart open the blindest eies when and in whome and where he listed But when he doth so hee doth it by mercy and vvhen he doth it not hee doth it not by iudgement Meane-while let this be helde for a constant and vnfallible rule that although there be many whome God lifteth not vp yet there is none whome properly he throweth downe Ab illo est quòd statur non est ab illo quòd ruitur From him it commeth that we all stand but not from him that any falleth and many have beene helde that they fell not no man pushed at to cause him to fall Onelie hee casteth them downe by a consequence because hee giveth not his grace which might have susteined them as if a nurse lend not her hand to support her childe the childe will fall I graunte but the cause of the falling is the vveakenesse and debility of the childe the nurse no further the cause thereof then that shee did not hinder it Which though it bee a fault amongst vs because wee are members one of the other and tied togither by the bonde of charity yet it is no fault in God who having power over his clay may worke at his pleasure either in iudgement to make it a vessell of dishonour or of honour in mercy For manifestation of this latter point that God instilleth not malice into the offendours in this execution of his iudgementes by punishing sinne by sinne but finding these vesselles of iniquity full fraught of themselves leaveth them with the season of their owne licour and onely applieth theÌ„ by his wisedome to some good service of his though I were able to open it vnto you in all the examples before alleadged yet I will rest in the seducement and fall of Ahab Wherein it may seeme that God
as neither counsell nor strength could deliver Ionas so neither counsel nor strēgth can deliver vs as it was the wil of God to drown Ionas so it is the will of God some way or other to dissolue vs whether the time is limited within 10. or 100. or 1000. yeares there is no defence against the hād of the grave the very remēbrance hereof would be as cōfortable and as fortunate a staffe vnto vs to walke the pilgrimage of our few evil daies as the staffe that Iacob had to go over Iordā with O looke vnto your end as the wise men looked vnto the star which stood over Bethlehē it shal happily guide you to heaven as that guided thē to Bethlehē where the king of the Iews now sitteth reigneth at his fathers right hād it shal lead you frō the East to the West as that led them frō the rising of the sun I meane the state and time where your life begā to the going down of the same But it is a death vnto vs to remēber death I will say with the son of Sirach whilst wee are able but to receive meat whilst ther is any strēgth livelihood in vs but appetite to our food it is a death to remēber death though we dwel in ruinous rottē houses built vpōn sand ashes which the wind raine of infinite daily casualties shake about our eares yet we walke in this brittle earthēhouse as Nabuchodonosor in his galleries and aske Is not this greate Babell Is not this my house a strong house is not my body in good plight haue I not bloud in my veines fatnesse in my bones health in my iointes am I not likelye to liue these many yeares and see the succession of my sonnes and nephewes what will bee the ende of all this Ducunt in bonis dies sues in puncto descendunt in infernum They passe their daies with pleasure and in an instant of time goe downe into hell Therefore they are deceived which thinke it an easie matter speedily to returne vnto God when they haue long beene straying from him that are gone with the prodigall childe in longin quam regionem into a farre countrey farre from the thought of death and consequently farre from the feare of God yet promise themselues a quicke returne againe Doe they not know that it will aske as long a time if not a longer to finde God as to loose God Ioseph and Mary left their sonne at Ierusalem and went but one daies iourney from him but they sought vp and down three whole daies before they coulde finde him these goinge from the wayes of the Lorde a iourney of fortie or fifty yeares hope in a moment of time to recover his mercies I woulde never wish so desperate an adventure to bee made by any man that the sinnes of his soule and the ende of his life shoulde come so neare togither as the trespasse of Ionas and his casting forth For thinke with your selues how feareful his thoughts were being at the best to be rockte tost to and fro in a dangerfull shippe the bones whereof aked with the violence of every surge that assayled it the anchors cables and rudders either throwne away or torne in pieces having more friendship profered him than he had happe to make vse of at length to bee cast into the sea a mercilesse and vnplacable sea roaring for the life and carkase of Ionas more than ever the lion roared for his pray the bottome whereof seemed as low vnto him as the bottomlesse destruction and no hope lefte to escape either by shippe boate or by a broken peece of boord or to bee cast to lande and besides all these the anger of GOD burning against his sinnes like a whole river of brimstone This is the case of vs all in any extreme and peremptorie sickenesse or to speake more largely in the whole course of our liues for our liues are nothinge but vncertainety as Ezechias sange in his songe From day to night thou wilt make an ende of mee We are tumbled and tossed in a vessell as fraile as the ship was which every streame of calamity is readie to breake in shivers where neither anchor nor rudder is lefte neither heade nor hande nor stomacke is in case to giue vs comforte where though wee haue the kindenesse of wife and friendes the duety of children the advise and paines of the Physitians to wish vs well vvee cannot vse their service where we haue a graue before our eies greedie inexorable reaching to the gates of hell opening her mouth to receiue vs and shutting her mouth when shee hath received vs never to returne vs backe againe till the wormes and creepers of the earth haue devoured vs. There is terrour enough in these thinges to the strongest man Aristippus feareth death as well as the common people But if the anger of God for our former iniquities accompanie them thrise woe vnto vs our heavy and melancholicke cogitations will exclude al thought of mercie and our soules shall sleepe in death clogged with a burthen of sinnes which were never repented of Therefore if we desire to die the death of the righteous as Balaam wished let vs first liue the life of the righteous and as wee girde our harnesse aboute vs before the battell is ioyned so let vs thinke of repentaunce before death commeth and the ordinance of God be fully accomplished that we must be cast forth And the sea ceased from her raging As the rising of the sea vvas miraculous so it is not a lesse miracle that her impatience was so suddainely pacified Heate but a pot with thornes and withdraw the fire from it can you appease the boyling thereof at your pleasure Here the huge bodie and heape of waters raised by a mightie winde in the aire or rather the winde and breath of Gods anger what shal I saie remitteth it the force of her rage by degrees falleth it by number and measure giveth it but tokens and hope of deliverance vnto them nay at the first sinking of Ionas it standeth as vnmooueable as a stone as dead as the dead sea having fretted it selfe before with the greatest indignation and wrath that might bee conceaved as if hee that bounded the sea at the first creation Hitherto shalt thou come and no further had spoken vnto it at this time Thus long shalt thou rage no longer Let me obserue vnto you thus much from the phrase If the commotion of the sea even in the greatest and vehementest pangues thereof as greater than these coulde not be by a translation of speech for likenesse of natures be tearmed her indignation and rage then by as good a reason on the contrary side the anger of man throughlie kindled may bee matched with the commotion of the most vnquiet sea And how vnseemely a thing it is that the heart of man should reake with anie passion as that vast
briers and thornes or if there be anie hearbes they are buried choaked with weedes that no man can see them There are a number within these walles to whome if a man woulde say I will walke in the spirit of falsehood and flatterie another while I will lie vnto you I wil leaue this sowre and vnplausible veine of reprehension cal you to the tabret and harpe and put you in minde of Sabothes and new moones and festival daies I will prophesie vnto you of wine and strong drinke oh this were a prophet fit for this people they are the wordes of Micheas But I rather say for my part as Samuell to the people of Israell God forbid that I should sinne against the Lord and cease praying for you but I will shew you the good and the right way That is He that heareth let him heare and he that leaveth of let him leave of Ezech. 3. Hee that is vnrighteous let him be more vnrighteous and he that is filthy let him be more filthy but he that is righteous let him be righteous still and he that is holy let him be holy still Revel 22. For that was the purpose of my note that as God hath continued a chaine of his graces 1. by predestinating 2. by calling 3. by iustifying 4. by glorifying vs so wee should continue a chaine of our graces towardes him that there may be grace for grace by giving all diligence to ioine vertue with faith and with vertue knowledge and with knowledge temperance not to leave ioyning the other linkes of the chaine there added till our owne bodies and soules come to be disioyned THE XXI LECTVRE Chap. 1. ver 16. Then the men feared the Lord exceedingly and offered asacrifice to the Lorde and made vowes VPon the event of their fact in casting Ionas forth I meane the stilnes of the sea I noted before the behaviour of the mariners first in their inward affection the nature wherof was fear the measure great feare the matter or obiect the Lord of hostes then in the outward declaration of their mindes partly by sacrifices in agnition of their present service partly by vowes as an obligation of duety for time to come The beginning to the rest is feare For as Lactantius wisely reasoneth without it there can be no religion That that is not feared is contemned if contemned it cannot be worshipped For which cause it commeth to passe that religion maiestie and honour must needes consist by feare For even the kingdomes of the earth would be dissolved vnlesse this proppe held them vp Therefore the zealous Lord calleth for his tribute and due belonging to his excellencie If I bee amaister where is my feare But of this heretofore The first Mercurie or messenger to publish a broade their feare is their offering of a sacrifice Which whither they presently did at the sea of the remainder of such thinges as were left vnto them or whither vpon their landing or whither their purpose and promise to offer a sacrifice were taken for a performance according to the mind of the Caldaieke paraphrast and others who interpret the wordes thus They offered a sacrifice that is they had an intent and gaue their worde to doe it or whither be meant an inward and spirituall sacrifice of praise and thankesgiving and a contrite heart as Ierome coniectureth it is vnnecessary to dispute seeing the text defineth it not Againe what were the profit of my labour to go about Sion and to tell her turrers to enter the large fielde of sacrifices and to number all the kindes of them Which either the booke of God or other authors haue put downe it were to compell the scripture when it offereth her company a mile to go twaine with me and to stretch it beyonde the line which the holye ghost hath laide forth If any desire to know the causes of sacrifices and to call them by their names let him resort to Carolus Sigonius in his Hebrewe common wealth who from the authority of Philo the Iew handleth this matter at large The materiall pointes indeed to be considered in this worship of theirs are two 1. the antiquity 2. the life soule of a sacrifice It cannot be denied but from the auncientest age of the world in al the nations wherewith it hath been replenished before there was any precept of God expresly to require such forme of devotion there hath ben offering of sacrifices as voluntary religious actes a kinde of sensible homage to testifie the power of some nature superior able to auenge it selfe of dishonour and contempt done and not vnable on the other side to regratifie them with kindenes that sought vnto it Cleo the flattering Sicilian in behalfe of Alexander the greate whome he laboured with vehment perswasions to make a God craved no more of his fellowes but exiguam thuris impensā the bestowing of a litle frankincense as an essential marke to notifie his Godhead The angell bad Manoah in the booke of Iudges when he requested him to stay the dressing of a kidde if hee purposed therewith to make a burnt offering to offer it to the Lorde where it is added immediately that Manoah knewe not that it was an angell of the Lorde a person was meant of meaner condition than to whome a sacrifice belonged Aquinas resolveth vs thus that howsoever the determinatiō of the kinds of sacrifices togither with the circumstances of persons time and place be by the positiue law yet the common receaved acknowledgement that sacrifice must be offered is by the law of nature For what reason can be given of so vniforme a consent of sacrificing in so many sundry languages and manners of men but that everye one groweth after the seede which nature hath sowed in him And therefore in effect they say with the headstrong kings in the Psalme Let vs breake the cordes of nature a sunder and cast her yoke from vs vvho as if the service of GOD vvere inventum humanum the devise of man when they coulde not availe by reason to maister them by religion thinke it as cheape an offence to contemne the maiesty of God as humane authority to deny the rightes of the godhead which they vainely imagin is but imagined as their fealty allegiance to earthly princes Tell such of the iudgments of God and the tormentes of hell you tell them a tale of Cocytus Phlegeton other fabulous inventions of licentious poets Vrdge thē with the verdicte of the scriptures you may better vrdge the history of Herodotus or Lucians true narrations A degenerate generation of men monstrously mishapen in the powers of the soule and transformed from the vse of reason whose iudgment is already past because they beleeve not or rather because they roote vp those maximes and principles of reason which the hand of nature it selfe had planted in thē I take but a little peece of
their garmeÌ„t at this time as David caught from Saul onely for a token and note them as I passe by the vvay who if they were kindely vsed should be pronounced by the priest and by the prince proclaimed the vncleanest lepers that ever sore ran vpon not onely to be excluded the host and to have their habitation alone but to be exiled the land and extermined nature it selfe which they so vnnaturally strive to adnihilate Their vsage of parricides in Rome were over favourable for theÌ„ whom they sowed into a male of lether threw into the sea that yet the water of the sea could not soke through nor other element of nature earth aire or fire approach vnto them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Atheisme is the maine disease of the soule not onely of that private man in whome it is harboured but of the whole land wherein permitted For which opprobrious contagious disease till other remedy were found I would they might be marked the meane time that are sicke of it as the leper was that the people might be wise to eschew theÌ„ As the one had his clothes rent his head bare his lippes covered was enioyned to cry where he past I am vncleane I am vncleane so I would the other had either a rent or a writing vpon their clothes a braÌ„d in their forheades that all that behelde them might say an Atheist an Atheist 2 The second collection in offering a sacrifice is that the sensible and ceremoniall handling thereof without the inward oblation of the heart which the other doth but signifie was never approoved I might repeate the proofes hereof from the elements and beginnings of the world the sacrifices of Abel and Caine the first that ever I finde to have beene made although I make no question of Adam himselfe who nurtured his sonnes in religious discipline from thence I might come downe through all the complaintes that even the soule of the Lord grieved with abuse and mockery hath plentifully sent foorth against his people of the Iewes shewing therin that not only he refused but hartily condemned lothed abhorred their offerings and denying with pertinacy that ever hee required them whereas in trueth they were the ordinaunces of his ovvne lippes But vvhen hee ordained them hee made male and female and ioyned two in one hee created a bodie and a soule an outwarde and an inwarde parte the aspectable signe and the invisible affection for want of which latter the better of the two hee renounceth the other as that which he never apointed In the first of Esay forgetting his people to be the children of Iacob because they forgat his sacrifices to bee the sacrifices of a God whome they rather vsed like a skar-crow in the garden of cucumbers than the Lord of knowledge hee calleth them princes of Sodome and people of Gomorah asking them in iealousie as hote as fire What haue I to doe with the multitude of your sacrifices I am full of burnt offeringes of rammes and the fattte of fedde beastes I desire not the bloude of bullockes nor of lambes nor of goates When you come to appeare before mee Who required it at his handes Bringe no more oblations in vaine incense is an abhomination vnto mee I cannot suffer your newe moones and Sabbaths my soule hateth your apointed feastes they are a burthen vnto mee and I am weary to beare them Of the outwarde countenance and lineaments of their sacrificing you heare more than enough Rammes and fed beastes bullockes lambes and goates incense sabbathes new moones festivall daies solemne assemblies togither with stretching out the handes and making of many praiers But I may say that as the minde of a man is the man so the minde and intention of the sacrifice is the sacrifice which the searcher of the hart reines looking for finding a carkeise of religioÌ„ without a quickening spirit protesteth that he hath nothing to doe with them that he is full and overfull that they are an hatred burthen abomination vnto him If they will redeeme his grace with a sweete smelling sacrifice they must cease to doe evill and learne to doe well seeke iudgement relieue the oppressed With such like The beginning ending of the prophecie is in one tune For afterwardes it is denounced in the name of the Lord hee that killeth a bullocke is as if hee slew a man hee that sacrificeth a sheepe as if he â—atte of a dogges necke hee that offereth an oblation as if hee offered swines bloud hee that remembreth incense as if hee blessed an idoll the reason of this misconstrued devotion of theirs is They haue chosen their owne waies and their soule which shoulde haue beene the principal agent delighteth in their abominations The correction of that errour and the erection both of the temple the sacrifices which the Lord chooseth are in the next wordes before To him will I looke even to him that is poore and of a contrite spirit and trembleth at my words If this wine be wanting to those bottles this substaÌ„ce to those shadowes we shall go with our bullockes and sheepe as it is in Osee to seeke the Lord but shall not finde him because we goe with these alone Nay these wee may leaue behinde vs as vnprofitable carriage in coÌ„parison of the others so we want not those I will not reprooue thee saith God for thy sacrifices and because of thy burnt offerings that they are not commonly before mee I will take no bullocke out of thine house nor goates out of thy foldes for all the cattell of the forrest are mine and the beastes vpon a thousande mountaines I knowe all the fowles vpon the hilles and all the wilde beastes of the field are mine If I be hungry I will not tell thee for the world is mine and all that therein is Thinkest thou that I will eate the flesh of bulles or drinke the bloude of goates Thus the externall parte and as it were the letter of the sacrifice is not much lesse than cancelled and abrogated that the spririt may take place offer vnto God praise and paie thy vowes to the most high and call vpon mee in the daie of trouble so will I deliver thee and thou shalt glorifie mee This was it that Samuel aunswered Saul when he pretended the saving of oxen and sheepe and the best of the spoile to offer to the Lorde in Gilgal hath the Lorde as greate pleasure in burnt offerings sacrifices as wheÌ„ his voice is obeied to obey iâ— better thaÌ„ sacrifice and to harken is better than the fatte of rammes This did our Saviour implie to the Scribes and Phaâ—ises who did so invvardlye sticke to the outwarde keeping of the Sabbath Go learn what this meaneth I will haue mercie and not sacrifice This did the learned Scribe vvhose praise is in the gospell that hee aunswered discreetely and was not farre from the kingdome of GOD
in the world had sworne and conspired his immortall misery First he was driven to forgoe his natiue countrey the land of his fathers sepulchers and take the sea When he had shipt himselfe the vessell that bare him stackered like a drunken man to and fro never was at rest till she had cast forth her burthen Being cast forth the sea that did a kinde of favour to Pharaoh and his host in giving them a speedy death is but in manner of a iaylour to Ionas to deliver him vp to a further torture Thus from his mothers house and lap wherin he dwelt in safety to a shippe to seeke a forreine countrey from the ship into the sea and from the sea into a monsters belly incomposiâ—um navigium an incomposed mishapen ship therein shall I say to his death that had bene his happines he would haue wisht for death as others wisht for treasure There are the prisoners at rest and heare not the voice of the oppressour there are the small and the great and the servaunt is free from his maister So then there is a comfort in death to a comfortlesse soule if hee could atchieve it But Ionas cannot die the sea that swalloweth downe volumes of slime and sandes is not grave enough to bury him hee may rather perswade himselfe that he is reserved for a thousand deathes whome the waters of the Ocean refuse to drowne giving over their pray to an other creature My thoughtes are not your thoughtes saith the LORDE by his prophet Esaye neither are your waies my waies For as the heavens are higher than the earth so are my waies higher than your waies and my thoughtes above your thoughtes It is most true When wee thinke one thing GOD thinketh an other hee safety and deliverance vvhen in the reason of man there is inevitable destruction We must not therefore iudge the actions of the Lorde till wee see the last acte of them We must not say in our hast all men are liers the pen of the scribes is vaine the bookes false the promises vncertaine Moses and Samuell prophets and apostles are like rivers dried vp have deceived vs. We must tarry the end and know that the vision is for an apointed time but at the last it shall speake according to the wishes of our owne harts and shal not lie Though our soules faint for his salvation yet must we wait for his worde Though our eies faile for his promise saying O when wilt thou comfort vs and we are as bottels in the smoke the sap of our hope dryed vp yet we must not forget his statutes When we see the fortunate succeeding of things we shall sing with the righteous prophet Wee know O Lord that thy iudgements are right though deepe secret and that thou of very faithfulnes hast caused vâ— to be tried that howsoever our troubles seemed to be without either number or end yet thy faithfulnesse higher than the highest heavens failed vs not To set come order in the sentence propounded I commende these circumstances vnto you First the disposer and ruler of the action the Lorde Secondly the manner of doing it hee provided or prepared Thirdly the instrument a fish togither with the praise and exornation of the instrument a great fish Fourthly the end to swallow vp Ionas Lastly the state of Ionas and how it fared with him after he was swallowed vp And first that you may see the difference betwixte inspired spirites and the conceiptes of prophane men vvho as if the nature of thinges bare them to their ende without further disposition as when the clowde is full they saie it giveth her raine and going no higher than to seconde and subordinate causes never consider that high hande that wrought them it may please you to obserue that thorough the whole body of this prophecie vvhatsoever befell Ionas rare and infrequent is lifted aboue the spheares of inferiour thinges and ascribed to the Lord himselfe A great winde vvas sent into the sea to raise a tempest It is not disputed there what the winde is by nature a drie exhalation drawne vp from the earth and carryed betweene it and the middle region of the aire aslant fit to engender a tempest but the LORDE sent it Ionas vvas afterwardes cast into the sea It is not then considered so much vvho tooke him in their armes and vvere the ministers of that execution but thou LORDE hast done as it pleased thee Ionas is heere devoured by a fish It is not related that the greedinesse and appetite of the fish brought him to his praie but the LORDE prepared him Ionas againe is delivered from the belly of the fish It mighte bee alleadged in reason perhappes that the fish was not able to concoct him but it is saide the Lorde spake to the fish and it cast him vp Towardes the ende of the prophecie Ionas maketh him a booth abroade and sitteth vnder the shaddow of a gourde the Lorde provided it A worme came and consumed the gourde that it perished the Lorde provided it The sunne arose and a fervent east-winde bet vpon the heade of Ionas the Lorde also provided it Who is he then that saith and it commeth to passe if the Lorde commaunde it not Out of the mouth of the most high commeth there not evill and good Thus whensoever we finde in any of the creatures of God either man or beast from the greatest whale to the smallest worme or in the vnsensible things the sun the windes the waters the plantes of the earth either pleasure or hurt to vs the Lord is the worker and disposer of both these conditions The Lorde prepared That yee may know it came not by chaunce brought thither by the tide of the sea but by especiall providence For it is not saide that God created but that he ordeined and provided the fish for such a purpose There is nothing in the workes of God but admirable art and skilfulnesse O Lord saith David how manifolde are thy workes in wisedome hast thou made them all Salomon giveth a rule well beseeming the rashnes and vnadvisednesse of man who without deliberate forecast entereth vpon actions first to prepare the worke without and to make all things ready in the field and after to builde the house God keepeth the order himselfe having his spirite of counsaile and provision alwaies at hande to prepare as it were the vvaie before his face to make his pathes straight and to remooue all impedimentes to levell mountaines to exalt vallies to turne vvaters into drie grounde and drie grounde into water-pooles and to change the whole nature of things rather than any worke of his shal be interrupted He had a purpose in his heart not to destroy Ionas yet Ionas was thrown into the mouth of destructioÌ„ A maÌ„ would haue thought that the couÌ„saile of God if ever should now haue been frustrated that salvation it selfe could not
aliue through ranges and armies of teeth on both sides without the collision or crushing of any limme in his body and entereth the streights of his throate where he had greater reason to cry thaÌ„ the childreÌ„ in the prophet the place is to narrow for me and liveth in the entralles of the fish a prison or caue of extreame darkenesse where he found nothing but horror and stinch and loathsome excrementes What shall we say herevnto but as Ierome did vpon the place where there was nothing looked for but death there was a custodie in a double sense first to imprison and yet withall to preserue Ionas Thus farre you have hearde first that a fish and for his exornation great fish secondly vvas prepared thirdly by the Lorde fourthly to swallow vp his prophet Now lastly if you will learne what tidings of Ionas after his entring in the monsters mawe it is published in the nexte wordes And Ionas was in the belly of the fish three daies and three nightes Therein I distinguish these particularities First the person Ionas not the bodye of Ionas forsaken of the soule as the bodye of Christ lay in the graue but the whole and entire person of Ionas compounded of bodye and soule livinge mooving feeling meditating not ground with the teeth not digested in the stomake not converted into the substaunce of the fish and neither vitall nor integrall part diminished in Ionas Secondly the place vvhere he was in the remotest and lowest partes the bovvelles of the fish as Ieremy was in the bottome of the dungeon where there vvas no water where what nutriment he had amiddest those purgamentes superfluities the Lorde knoweth but man liveth not by breade alone or what respiration and breathing being out of his elemente amongst those stiflinge evaporations vvhich the bellye of the whale reaked forth but wee may as truely saye man liveth not by breath alone Thirdly the time hovve long hee continued there three daies three nightes when if the course of nature were examined it is not possible to bee conceived that a man coulde liue so one moment of time and his spirit not be strangled within him Physitians giue advise that such as are troubled with apoplexies falling sicknesses or the like diseases should not be buried till the expiration of 72. howres that is three daies and three nightes In which space of time they say the humours begin to stop giue over their motion by reason the moone hath gone through a signe the more in the Zodiake For this cause it was that our Saviour vndertooke not the raisinge of Lazarus from the dead till hee had lien 4. daies in the graue least the Iewes might haue slaundered the miracle if hee had done it in hast and saide that Lazarus had but swooned The like he experienced in himselfe besides the opening of his heart that if falshoode woulde open her mouth into slaunder it might bee her greater sin because he was fully dead Who would ever haue supposed that Ionas fulfilling this time in so deadly and pestilent a graue shoulde have revived againe But the foundation of the Lord standeth sure and this sentence hee hath vvritten for the generations to come My strength is perâ—ited in infirmity vvhen the daunger is most felt then is my helping arme most welcome We on the one side vvhen our case seemeth distresseful are very importunate with God crying vpoÌ„ him for help It is time that the Lord haue mercy vpon Sion yea the time is come if in the instant he answer not our cry we are ready to reply against him The time is past and our hope cleane withered But he sitteth aboue in his provident watch-towre who is far wiser than men thinketh with himselfe you are deceived the time is not yet come They meete the ruler of the synagogue in the 5. of Marke tell him thy daughter is deade why diseasest thou thy maister any further Assoone as Iesus hearde that vvorde a word that he lingred and waited for he said vnto the ruler of the Synagogue be not afraid onely beleeue And as Alexander the great solaced and cheered himselfe with the greatnes of his perill in India when he was to fight both with men and beasts their huge Elephantes at length I see a daunger aunswerable to my minde so fareth it with our absolute true monarch of the world who hath a bridle for the lippes of every disease and an hooke for the nostrels of death to turne them backe the same vvay they came it is the ioy of his hart to protract the time a while till he seeth the heigth maturity of the daunger that so he may get him the more honour Martha telleth him in the 11. of Iohn when her brother had beene long dead lien in the graue till he stanke past hope of recovery Lorde if thou hadst beene here my brother had not beene dead And what if absent was he not the same God Yet he told his disciples not long before Lazarus is deade and I am gladde for your sakes that I vvas not there that you mighte beleeue You see the difference Martha is sory and Christ is glad that he was not rhere Martha thinketh the cure commeth to late and Christ thinketh the sore was never ripe till nowe In the booke of Exodus when Israel had pitched their tents by the red sea Pharaoh and host marching apace and ready to surprise them they vvere sore afraide and cryed vnto the Lord and murmured against Moses hast thou brought vs to die in the wildernesse because there were no graues in Egypt wherefore hast thou served vs thus to carrie vs out of Egypt c. Moses the meekest man vpon the earth quieted them thus Feare yee not stande still and beholde the salvation of the Lorde which he will shew to you this day For the Egyptians whome yee haue seene this day yee shall never see them againe The Lorde shall fight for you therefore hold you your peace Neither did Moses feed them with winde prophecy the surmises of his owne braine for the Lorde made it good as followeth in the next verse vvherefore cryest thou vnto mee speake vnto the children of Israell that they goe forwarde Thus when the wounde was most desperate they might haue pledged even their soules vpoÌ„ it we cannot escape when their legges trembled vnder them that they could not stand still their hearts fainted that they could not hope the waters roring before their face the wheels of the enimy ratling behinde their backs they are willed to stand still not on their legges alone but in their disturbed passions to settle their shivering spirites to pacifie their vnquiet tongues and to go forwardes though every step they trode seemed to beare them into the mouth of death The state of the daunger you see Ionas is in the belly of the fish three daies and three nightes Long enough to haue
Christ the precepts and ordinaunces of his law his mysteries of faith haue beene often preached often heard yet never wearied never satisfied those that hungered and thirsted after his saving health I goe backe to my purpose Ionas you heare praied This is the life of the soule which before I spake of when being perplexed with such griefe of heart as neither wine according to the advise of Salomon nor stronge drinke could bring ease vnto her toÌ„gue cleaving to the roofe of her mouth and her spirite melting like waxe in the middest of her bowels when it is day calling for the night againe and when it is night saying to her selfe when shall it be morning finding no comforte at allâ— either in light or darkenesse kinsfolkes or friendes pleasures or riches and wishing as often as shee openeth her lippes and draweth in her breath vnto her if God were so hasty to heare those wishes Oh that thou wouldest hide me in the graue and keepe me secret vntill thy wrath were past yet then shee taketh vnto her the wings of a doue the motion and agility I meane of the spirite of God shee flieth by the strength of her praiers into the bosome of Gods mercies and there is at rest Is any afflicted amongest you Let him pray Afflicted or not afflicted vnder correction of apostolique iudgement let him pray For what shall he else doe Shall he follow the vvaies of the wicked which the prophet describeth the wicked is so prowde that hee seeketh not after God hee saith evermore in his heart there is no God hee boasteth of his owne heartes desires he blesseth himselfe and contemneth the Lorde the iudgementes of God are high aboue his sight therefore hee snuffeth at his enimies and saith to himselfe I shall never be mooved nor come in daunger I can name you a man that in his prosperity said even as they did I shall never be moved thou Lorde of thy goodnesse hast made my hill so strong But see the change Thou diddest but hide thy face and I was troubled Then cried I vnto Lorde and prayed vnto my God saying what profite is there in my bloud c. Or shall hee vvith those vnrighteous priests in Malachie vse bigge wordes against the LORDE It is in vaine that I haue served him and what profite is it that I haue kepte his commaundementes and vvalked in humility before him O the counsell of the vvicked bee farre from mee saith Iob their candell shall often bee put out and the sorrowe of the fathers shal bee laide vp for their children and they shall even drinke the wrath of the Almighty And all such as feare the Lord speake otherwise every one to his neighbour and the Lorde harkeneth and heareth it and a booke of remembrance is written for them that feare him and thinke vpon his name Or shall he on the other side when his sorrowes are multiplied vpon him saie as it is in the Psalme vvho will shew mee any good thing Let him aunswere the distrust of his minde in the nexte woordes Lorde lifte thou vp the lighte of thy countenaunce vpon mee Thou shalt put more ioy thereby into mine hearte than the plentifullest enâ—rease of corne wine and oile can bring to others Or lastly what shall hee doe shall hee adde griefe vnto griefe and welcome his woes vnto him shal he drinke downe pensiuenesse as Behemoth drinketh downe Iordan into his mouth shall hee bury himselfe aliue and drowne his soule in a gulfe of desperation shall hee liue the life of Cain or die the death of Iudas shall hee spend his wretched time in bannings and execrations cursing the night that kept counsaile to his conception cursing the day that brought tidings of his bringing forth cursing the earth that beareth him the aire that inspireth him the light that shineth vpon him shall hee curse God and die or perhappes curse God and not die or shall he keepe his anguish to himselfe let his heart burst like newe bottelles that are full of wine for want of venting or shall hee howle and yell into the aire like the wolues in the wildernesse and as the maner of the heathen is not knowing where or how to make their mone feeling a wounde but not knowing how to cure it or what shall hee doe when he findeth himselfe in misery his waies hedged vp with thornes that heÌ„ cannot stirre to deliver himselfe there-hence what shoulde he doe but pray Bernard vnder a fiction proposeth a table well worthy our beholding therein the Kinges of Babylon and Ierusalem signifying the state of the world and the church alwaies warring togither In which encounter at length it fell out that one of the souldiours of Ierusalem was fled to the castell of Iustice. Siege laide to the castell and a multitude of enimies intrencht round about it Feare gaue over all hope but prudence ministred her comfort Dost thou not knowe saith shee that our king is the king of glorie the Lorde stronge and mighty even the Lord mightie in battell let vs therefore dispatch a messenger that may informe him of our necessities Feare replyeth but who is able to breake thorough Darknes is vpon the face of the earth and our wals are begirte with a watchfull troupe of armed men we vtterlie vnexperte of the waie into so farre a country where vpon Iustice is consulted Be of good cheare saith Iustice I haue a messenger of especiall trust well knowne to the king and his courte Praier by name who knoweth to addresse her selfe by waies vnknowne in the stillest silence of the night till shee commeth to the secrets and chamber of the king him selfe Forthwith she goeth and finding the gates shut knocketh amaine Open yee gates of righteousnes and be ye opened ye everlasting dores that I may come in and tell the kinge of Ierusalem how our case standeth Doubtlesse the trustiest and efectuallest messenger we haue to send is Praier If we send vp merits the stars in heaven wil disdeine it that we which dwell at the footestoole of God dare to presume so far when the purest creatures in heaven are impure in his sight If we send vp feare and distrustfulnes the length of the waie will tire them out They are as heavy and lumpish as gaddes of iron they will sinke to the ground before they come halfe way to the throne of salvation If wee send vp blasphemies and curses all the creatures betwixt heaven and earth will band themselues against vs. The sun and the moone will raine downe bloud the fire hote burning coales the aire thunderboltes vpon our heades Praier I say againe is the surest embassadour which neither the tediousnesse of the way nor difficulties of the passage can hinder from her Purpose quicke of speede faithfull for trustinesse happie for successe able to mounte aboue the eagles of the skie into the heaven of heavens and as a chariote of fire bearing vs aloft into the
presence of God to seeke his assistance And Ionas praied vnto the Lord. I handled also this point before more largely then at this present I intende I noted therein their wisdome and choice who take their marke aright and direct their petions to their true and proper periode I will briefly saie Non minus est Deum fingere quam negare It is as greate an offence to make a newe as to denye the true GOD. in the Lorde put I my trust bovve then say yee vnto my soule yee seducers of soules that shee shoulde flie vnto the mountaines as a birde to seeke vnnecessary and forraine helpes as if the LORDE alone were not sufficient The LORDE is my rocke and my fortresse and he that delivereth mee my GOD and my strengh in him will I trust my shielde the horne also of my salvation and my refuge I vvill call vpon the Lorde vvhich is vvorthie to bee praised so shall I bee safe from mine enemies vvhome have I in heaven but thee amongst those thousands of angels and Saintes vvhat Michaell or Gabriell what Moses or Samuell what Peter what Paule and there is none in earth that I desire in comparison of thee Put not your trust in Princes which are the ablest vpon the earth nor in the sonne of man for there is no helpe in him His breath departeth and hee returneth to his earth and then all his thoughts perish But blessed is the man that hath the GOD of Iacob for his helpe vvhose hope is in the LORDE his GOD. In that lamentable siege and famine of Samaria a woman cryâ—d to the king as he passed by helpe my Lorde O king The king aunswered seeing the Lorde doeth not succour thee howe shoulde I helpe thee vvith the barne or the wine-presse The king concluded soundly that if the LORDE withdraw his helping hande it lyeth not in any prince of the earth to afforde it GOD hath spoken once and I have hearde it twise that povver belongeth vnto GOD and thine O LORDE is salvation even thine alone As much as to say God is very constant in the asseveration of this doctrine To driue it into our conceiptes he hath spoken it once and twise that is not once but many times he hath spoken it eternally vnmoueably effectually vvithout retractation Once in the lawe and a seconde time in the gospell Both the breastes of the church giue this milke Moses and Christ prophets and Evangelistes runne vpon this point Surely they forsake their first better husbande and goe after lovers whose company they will dearely repente for they will see an alteration and bee driven to confesse It was better with mee at that time then nowe which thinke that their breade and water woole and flaxe and oile and drinke are not the blessiâ—gs of God much more the giftes and vertues of the soule inward and spirituall graces that cry for deliveraunce where there is none that lay out their silver and not for breade bestow their labour and are not satisfied spende and consume their praiers and are not heard Or as Irenee maketh the comparison they are not vnlike Aesopes dogge who having meate in his mouth caught at the shaddowe vvhich hee saw in the waters and lost the substaunce Is not the gleaning of Ephraim of more worth then all the vintage of Abiathar Is not the staffe of the Lord of more strength whereof David spake thy staffe and thy rodde comforted mee then all the staues of Assur and Egypt staues of reedes staues of flesh and bloud is not the least finger of his right hand of more puissance then the whole arme either of flesh or any spirite besides yea then the whole loynes whole bodies whole substances of angels men silver golde silke purple al other creatures Olympias the mother of Alexander the great wrote to her sonne when he called himselfe the sonne of Iupiter not to do it for seare of procuring vnto her the envie and displeasure of Iuno The angels and Saintes in heaven are much displeased I dare affirme to haue such daungerous honour thrust vpon them that bringeth them into emulation with their fearful Lorde whose presence they tremble at and if it were possible for them to heare such vnlawfull praiers of men they woulde I doubte not with a contrary sound of words labor to purge themselues before the Lord of hoasts Not vnto vs Lord not vnto vs it belongeth not to thy servants to receiue such sacrifice They that refused a far smaller offer vpon the earth the only bowing of the knee vnto them See thou doe it not when the knees of the heart shal stoupe and praiers be powred vnto them they will much more be discontented I conclude out of Saint Bernard Sperent in alijs alij Let others put their trust in other things Some in the knowledge of letters some in the wilines of this world Some in nobility some in preferment or in any the like vanity and let him that listeth trust in vncertaine riches But it is good for me to holde mee fast by the Lord and to put my hope in God Who ever hoped in the Lorde and was confounded The Lions lacke and suffer hurger but they that feare the Lorde shall wante no manner of thing that good is The specialtie wherevpon he tooke encouragement to pray vnto the Lord he had a particuler feeling of the loue of God towards him and knew him to be his God He had not onely heard and seene in others but tasted in himselfe hovve sweete the LORDE was some litle experience of deliveraunce he had already made because the waters chokte him not and albeit he were swallowed into the belly of the fish yet his life remained in him and there is no other likelyhoode but he lived in hope of a farre greater salvation The former circumstaunce is as the alablaster boxe of spikenarde that contayned precious ointmente in it but kept it close and vncommunicated this latter breaketh the boxe and povvreth out the ointmente that the savour of the perfume may fil the whole house and comforte both the body and soule of him that vvill vse it The former at large delivereth the arguments of the might and mercie of God telleth vs there is a Lord aboue whom al the ends of the worlde haue a portion in whose name is Iehovah and his aide most requisite to be sought vnto This latter bringeth him home as it were vnder the roofe of our private houses and giveth him entertainemente in our particular consciences The former giveth counsaile and sheweth the vvaie the latter putteth in execution the one teacheth knowledge the other application the one what to beleeue the other what to hope the one to pray vnto the Lorde the other to pray vnto the Lorde our God Dicit fides parata sunt bona c. faith saith there are good thinges which cannot bee tolde prepared for beleevers hope saith they are kept
circle to the centre of it is the absolutest patterne of misery that ever sanke into humane invention For as nothing is more direfull and vnsufferable then hell so nothing more fit in the nature of things wherevnto the hugest tribulation may be compared The word in the Hebrew carryeth it selfe indifferently either for hell or the graue for they are both alvvaies craving Bring in and thence they haue their name the graue is never satisfied with the corpses of the dead nor hell with the soules of the damned that descende into it I rather take it to signifie hell in this place one saith because of the horrour an other for the darkenesse some for the depth some for the hugenesse of the belly of the fish· Venter inferni alvus caeti tanti magnitudiniâ— vt instar obtineat inferni The belly of hell is the belly of the fish so large and capable that it may goe insteeede of hell The belly of the fish saith an other alter mihi infernus erat vvas an other hell vnto mee David vseth the same phrase with Ionas the paines of hel compassed mee aboute and the snares of death over-tooke mee But in an other Psalme more distinctly Thou hast delivered my soule from the â—â—thermost hell What did Ionas or David ever descende into that fâ—ery lake to know the torments thereof Or as Pythagoras ghest at the stature and pitch of Hercules by the length of his foote which was but one part of his body so by a taste of bitternesse incident to this present life haue these conceived what sorrow and vexation is reserved to the wicked for times to come Vndoubtedly the griefe of heart hath beene infinite and as much as mortality coulde ever admitte The mournings of Hannah Iob David Ieremy Ierusalem such as his hart must needes bee harder then the stithy which the smith beateth vpon that readeth the catalogues of their woes and is not moved at them But if all those foresaide agonies and as many besides as ever wrunge and wrested the spirite of man since the breath of life was breathed into him were put togither to parte the tormentes of hell among them parte after parte as if they woulde empty the store-houses and breake the streame of it yet hath the hand of hell an vnmeasurable portion behinde to distribute to her children an endelesse patrimony of howling wringing and gnashing which all the forepassed mischiefes and maimes in this life haue skarse beene shadowes and counterfeites of The belly of hell you heare but in a type or figure where the worde is mistaken and abused and broughte from his proper sense though it be fearefull enough and the extremity of paine hath so beguiled and besotted some I speake it with sobriety in the iudgementes of their mindes that they haue thought it very hell indeede yet woe bee to them ten thousande times more and more then can be imagined by any heart as deepe as a floude whome the belly of very hell hath swallowed and closed vp It is not possible to be spoken it is more vnpossible to be endured yet it must bee endured what the terrours and tortures of hell are Take him saith the gospell binde him hande and foote is it no more but so I â—ictor liga manus goe seargeant binde his hands yes cast him into vtter darkenesse outwarde to those inwarde wherein they delighted before blindnesse of minde and vnderstanding outward because the whole man body and soule shal be folded and comprehended therein outward because in extremitie without the limites and borders of any favour of God to bee extended Where neither the lighte of the sunne moone and starres and much lesse the sight of Gods glorious face shal ever shine There shall bee vveeping and gnashing of teeth there is there shal bee no time set It standeth for all aeternity no myriade of yeares shall ever determine it There the eies shall destill like fountaines and the teeth clatter like armed men and all the partes of the body relinquish their natural vses and spend their cursed time in wretchednesse and confusion These are the straightes indeede not like to those vvhich before I mentioned when handes and feete are so bounde body and soule so hampered and snared not with cordes and withes as Sampsons were but vvith the vnexplicable bandes of longe nighte that not a part of either of the two shal haue any power or activity left to gratifie their owner with neither the minde to contemplate more then endlesse infelicity nor the memory to recounte more then auncient and thrice most hatefull sinnes nor the phantasie to present more then fearefull visions nor the eies to behold more then legions of vncleane spirites nor the eares to heare more then the roarings of findes nor the nostrelles to smell more then the smoake of brimstone nor the handes to catch hold of more then flames of fire nor the feete to walke further then their giues and chaines wil giue them leaue Tormentes invented and inflicted by tyrants haue been most hideous the teeth of vvilde beastes hote glowing ovens and fornaces caldrons of boyling oyle fiery brason bulles powning to death in motters rowling in barrels of nailes rosting vpon spittes boaring with angers parting the nailes and fingers-endes with needles nipping the flesh with pinsers racking and rending a sunder the iointes with wilde horses no pittye no remorse taken whilest there was either flesh or bloud or sinew or bone or I say not member but wound in the body to worke vpon But the torments of hell are in greater variety Had I an hundred tongues and mouthes to hold them A voice of iron yet could I not vnfould them and in an other kinde or rather indeede without kind Ibi ordo nullus horror sempiternus where there is no order but everlasting horrour For who can define either by speech or vnderstanding a thing so infinite so monstrously compact of natures most disparate and repugnant an ende not ending a death not dying vnquenchable fire yet a darkenesse withall to accompanie it more palpable then the fogges of AEgypt and blacker then blacknesse it selfe everlastingly burning yet not consuming So much more vnsufferable then any torments of tortours vpon earth as the inventions of devilles can better devise then man and the malice of devilles better put in execution This this is the cup of the deadliest wine that ever was tasted of these these are those deepe graves in the Psalme from whence there is no rising againe This is the fire that goeth not out the worme that never leaveth gnawing in the last of Esaie These are those waters of gall in Ieremy those fearefull thinges wherewith the Lorde shall pleade against the vnrighteous of the earth as he pleaded sometimes against Gog and Magog in Ezechiell pestilence and bloud and sore raine and huge hailestones and fire and brimstone not such as fell vpon the sisters Sodome and Gomorrhe the witnesses wherof for many succeeding
souls spirits one froÌ„ the other lastly if the offer of peace be refused sound wars rumors of wars at their gates such tribulation besides as the like hath never been since the beginning of the creatioÌ„ which God created vnto that time neither shal be again Who knoweth if they wil be softned if not for the loue of vertue nor for the recoÌ„pence that springeth therehence yet for the other cause for fear of the wrath of God which they hear denouÌ„ced It may be feeding a while vpoÌ„ the foode of iudgment as Ezechiel calleth it will breed good bloud in theÌ„ the coÌ„sideration of such misery wil work the 〈◊〉 effect in theÌ„ that the sense of adversity wrought in Ionas I meane to shake of their burtheÌ„ of sin to turne vnto the Lord their God wiâ—h vnfained coÌ„versioÌ„ which was the 2. thing that I propouÌ„ded vnto you in the afflictioÌ„s of the prophet what effect they produced from him I cried in mine affliction Binde Manasses with chaines loade him with irons bow downe his necke and his backe with bonds he will know himselfe Pull the king of Babylon froÌ„ his throne lay his honor insolency in the dust hunt him froÌ„ the coÌ„pany of men banish him froÌ„ his pallace wherin he â—erted like a monarch indeed turne him into the field to eat grasse like an oxe to be wet with the dew of heaveÌ„ you shal find a miracle quickly done an oxe to have more vnderstaÌ„ding thaÌ„ a maÌ„ he wil theÌ„ learne to praise the king of heaveÌ„ whose tower is an everlasting power his kingdoÌ„â— froÌ„ generatioÌ„ to generatioÌ„ The idolatrous Iewes in the 2. of Ier. that being called to the true God spake desparately stifly No but we have loved strangers those wiâ— we follow in their trouble notwithstanding they will cry to the right God arise thou helpe vs. In their affliction they will seeke him diligently will take sound words into their lips Come and let vs returne to the Lord for he hath spoiled he wil heale vs he hath wounded he wil binde vs vp Let Moab settle it selfe vpon her lees not be emptied froÌ„ vessel to vessel her sent wil remaine in her Doth the wild asse bray wheÌ„ he hath grasse or the oxe low wheÌ„ he hath fodder But take away the grasse from the wilde asse he wil be tameâ— fodder froÌ„ the oxe you shal heare him rore Ther must be a whirl-winde raised a fiery chariot prepared to carry Elias into heaveÌ„ there must be heresies to try the approved there must be a furnace to purge the silver gold there must be a fire to fine the sonnes of Levi there must be an angel of Sathan to keepe Paul from pride A pilote must be tried by a tempest saith Basile a runner by a race a captaine by a battaile a christian by calamity tentation provocation misery Wherin if poisons become preservatives froÌ„ the venime of serpents the wisedome of God can extract an antidote against the venime of serpents if all things shall worke togither to the best for those that are Christes if evill by nature shall be made good by his powrefull art if the waters of a floud overspreading the whole globe of the earth bee so far from drowning the Arke that they shall lift it higher and bring it nearer to the presence of God if afflictions I meane by the good haÌ„dling of our gracious God be not afflictions but medicines the more they encrease vpon vs the nearer they land vs to the haven of his blessings how truely may we say acknowledge with Barnard Totus mundus fideli divitiarum est the whole worlde is riches to a faithful maÌ„ even when it seemeth to be poverty with Augustine that nothing happeneth to man from the Lord our God but coÌ„meth in the nature of mercie when tribulation it selfe is such a benefite For both prosperity is his gift comforting and adversity his gift admonishing vs. A very vnlikely seede to yeeld such fruit as bitter as mustard seede but give it leave to growe the fruit shall be very pleasant The wicked vnderstand not this the vnwise have not knowledge of his waies She crieth in the comoedy shee presenteth the person of them all that are her companions Hanccine ego partem capio ob pietatem praecipuam Tum hoc mihi indecorè iniquè immodestè datis dij Nam quid habebunt sibi igitur impij post hac c. Is this my portion guerdon for my especial piety theÌ„ do the gods reward me very vnsemely vniustly vnreasonably For how shal the wicked hereafter be dealt with if the godly be thus honored amoÌ„gst you Augustine in his preface vpon the 25. Psalme laieth downe the like coÌ„plaints of some O Deus Deus Haecciné est iustitia tua O God God is this thy iustice the Lorde answereth them againe haecciné est fides tua is this thy faith hast thou so learned Christ is this the best instruction thou hast found in my law to murmure against my discipline possesse thy soule therfore in patience whosoever thou art leave the ordering of these things to the wisdome of God with whoÌ„e it is alike to sweeten the pot of the prophets with meale the waters of Iericho with salt to cure the eies of Tobias with a gall to streÌ„gthen the sight of IonathaÌ„ with an honi-coÌ„be Some he healeth by hony some by gall some by salt some by meale some by sower some by sweete some by piping soÌ„e by daÌ„cing some by prosperity some by afflictioÌ„ but al by some meanes or other that have a longing desire to the waies of happines Now then againe I say if it be a good thing sometimes to be humbled of the Lord for till we are huÌ„bled coÌ„monly we go astray if it be an happy pricking of the body that maketh a pricking in the hart if expedient for al sorts of meÌ„ that the hand of the Lord shoulde nowe and then take holde on them because a sinner is amended the righteous is instructed thereby because gold is prooved iron is scowred by this meanes if when the outward man is corrupted the inwardâ— iâ— renued daily 2. Cor. 4. and there is honour in dishonour riches in poverty life in â—eath possessing all thinges in having nothing 2. Cor. 6. if when the fatheâ—s of our flesh chasten vs for their pleasures the father of our spirites correcteth vs for our profit that we may be partakers of his holineâ— though â—o chastisement seeme ioious for the time yet it bringeth the quiet fruit of righteousnes to those that are exercised thereby if when the body of Iâ—nas was in thrall beneath the soule of Ionas triumphed aloft and when the tongue of his flesh could not speake perhaps a word skarce muâ—ter to it selfe the tongue of
He roared then for Lazarus whom he loved and for Martha's sake and for other of the Iewes that were there abouts But afterwardes in his owne cause when not onely his soule was vexed vnto death and vexation helde it in on every side but when he cried with a great voice My God my God why hast thou forsaken mee and crying againe with a great voice gaue vp the ghost Therefore the Apostle speaking of the daies of his flesh and that fruite of his lippes and spirite which wee are now in hande with thought it not sufficient to make mention of his praiers and supplications nor of his teares which watered his blessed plantes nor of a crie alone weakely sent forth but of a stronge cry which if heaven were brasse were able to breake through it So it is saide of the â—pirite of God who helpeth our infirmities that because wee know not our selues what to aske as wee ought to doe hee maketh request in our names with grones not to bee expressed Ipse inducitur gemens qui gementes facit hee that putteth groninge into vs is brought in groninge himselfe The voice of the 〈◊〉 is hearde in our lande the groninge of this turtle doue is heard within our bosome Vox quidâ—m gementinon caâ—enti similis a voice in truth as of one that mourneth and that siâ—geth not Thus the example of the glorious Lorde of life who mourned vnspeakably not for the sinnes of his owne person but of the sonnes and daughters of Ierusalem who led the way before vs in water and bloud not in water alone but in water and bloude both who with his bleeding teares shewed vs the right forme of faithfull supplications this very example biddeth vs crie in our prayers The helpe and assistance of the blessed spirit of God groning as vnmeasurably on the other side not for his owne necessities but for ours his wretched creatures and clientes not of infirmitye in himselfe but of compassion towards vs whome wee continually greeue and no way so much as for want of our greefe and repentance biddeth vs cry The dreadfuâ—l maiestye of the sacred LORDE of hostes whome wee stande before the roialty of his nature sublimity of his place dominion over men and angelles who with the spirit of his mouth is able to consume ouâ— both bodies and spirites biddeth vs cry The view of our wretched mortalitye as Adam and Eue when they sawe their nakednesse fled Miriam when her leprousy sheee was ashamed after mortality exceedingly mortall the view of our sinne exceedingly sinfull that wee are not worthy to cast vp our eies towards the seate of God and after our sinne our misery exceedinglye miserable that the prophet was amased in himselfe to see either man or the sonne of man so kindelye visited biddeth vs crye Lastlye the hope and expectation of successe vnlesse wee will sowe and not reape plant vines and not drinke the wine thereof powre out many prayers and not bee hearde the delicacie and tendeâ—nesse of the eares of God which must bee wisely entreated and the precious favour of his countenance which must be carefully sought bid vs cry Let vs not thinke that the sounde and noise of our lippes as the ringing of basons or vocall modulation without cordiall and inward meditation can procvre vs audience Valentiores voces apud secretissimas dei aures â—on faciunt verba seddesiâ—â—ria The most effectuall speech in the secret eares of God commeth not from wordes but from desires He that heaâ—eth without eares can interpret our praiers without our tongues He that saw and fansied Nathaniel vnder the figtree before he was called saw and sanctified Iohn Baptist in his mothers wombe before he came forth he seeth and blesseth our praiers fervently conceaved in the bosome of our conscience before they be vttered but if they want devotion they shall be answered by God as the praiers of those idolators in Ezech. though they cry in mine eares with a lowde voice yet will I not heare them And he hearde me The Hebrew saith he answered me which doth better expresse the mercy of God towards Ionas than if it had bene barely pronounced that he heard Ionas For a man may heare when he doth not answere as Christ heard the false witnesses when the priests asked him answerest thou nothing tâ—cuit he held his peace And likewise he heard Pilate wheÌ„ vpon the accusatioÌ„ of the priests he askt him answerest thou nothing yet he answered not so as Pilate mervailed at his silence David in the 18. Psal. confesseth of his enemies that they cried but there was none to save them even vnto the Lorde but he answered them not Now this answere of God wherof he speaketh is not a verbal answere sharpt of words but a reall substantiall satisfaction and graunt directly fitly applied as answeres should be to questions so this to fulfill the minde desire of Ionas For as be heard the heavens Osee 2. not that the heaveÌ„s spake or he listened the heavens the earth the earth the corne oile wine the corne oile wine Israel not by speech but by actuall performaÌ„ce of some thing which they wanted he the heaveÌ„s by giving vertuous dispositioÌ„ vnto theÌ„ they the earth by their happy influeÌ„ce the earth her fruits by yelding theÌ„ iuice these Israel by ministring their abuÌ„daÌ„ce so doth he answer Ionas here by grauÌ„ting his petition For as to answer a questioÌ„ is not to render speech for speâ—h aloÌ„e but if ther be scruple or vncerteinty in the matter proposed to resolve it so to answere a suite is to ease the hart satisfy the expectatioÌ„ of him that teÌ„dred it In this case Pub. Piso a rhetoriciaÌ„ in Rome was abused by his servaÌ„t who to avoide molestatioÌ„ had given his servants a charge to aunswere his demandes briefly directlye without any further additions It fell out that he provided a supper for Clodius the generall whome he long lookt often sent for at the howre â—et Clodius came not At leÌ„gth he asked his man didst thou bid Clodius I bad him Why commeth he not he refused How chanceth thou toldst me not so much because you demaÌ„ded it not Plutarke in the same booke where hee reporteth that tale maketh three sortes of aunswerers For some giue an aunswer of necessity some of humanity others of superfluity The first if you aske whether Socrates bee within telleth you faintly and vnwillingly he is not within perhappes hee aunswereth by a Laconisme 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not The second with more curtesie and to the sufficient measure of the demaund willing to instruct the ignorant hee is not within but in such a place at the exchange The third running over with loquaâ— city knoweth no ende of speaking hee is not within but at the exchange waiting for straungers out of Ionia in vvhose behalfe Alcibiades hath written from Miletum c. The aunsweres
For they thinke not how bitter the potion is in tast but what health commeth after it Nor are they ignorant that these crosses and disturbances are as it were the first-fruites of the spirite the earnest penny of our fathers inheritance a prelibation of glory to come that if we bestow all that we haue as the poore widow did our 2. mites body and soule as one compareth them vpon the service and at the pleasure of our God we leaue but simpla pro centuplis one for an hundreth fold which shall afterwardes be restored But you shall finde that the Gentiles themselues who were without the covenant of God consequently the hope of better things were loth to surâ—et of pleasure and tooke it as an introduction to worse to come if ever they received too much even of good fortune When tydings was brought to Philip of Macedon that Parmenio got the victory over his enimies Alexander his sonne was borne and his chariots wonne the prize at Olympus all in one day hee called vpon fortune reputed a goddesse in those dayes to doe him some little hurte and to spice as it were his ioyes with bitternesse that they made him not forget him selfe It was the reason that the king of Egypte blest himselfe from having any thing to doe with Polycrates king of Samos because he was over-fortunate For having throwne a massie and rich ring into the sea to try an experiment in despight of fortune he found it againe at his table in the belly of a fish vvhich was brought for a present vnto him They many times wished good lucke and pleasurable daies to the veriest enimies they had In the bookes of Iob and the Psalmes the thriving of the wicked vvanteth not a learned orator to set it foorth at large Their bullocke gendereth and fayleth not their cowe calveth and casteth not her calfe They sende foorth their children like sheepe and their sonnes daunce They take the tabret and harpe and reioyce in the sounde of the organs Thus farre it vvere good you vvoulde thinke to bee no good man For they come into no misfortune like other men VVhat no misfortune Even the greatest in this that they haue so large an indulgence Surely it vvere good for vs not to be acquainted vvith such engrossers of prosperity and much lesse to haue to doe vvith their vnhappy happinesse For as in the burning of a candle when it hath long given light extremum occupat fumus caligo the ende is in smoake and caliginousnesse so fareth it when the candle of the vvicked is put out for so Iob compareth their felicitye Their ende is vvorse then their beginning as the beginning of Saintes vvorse then their end In puncto descendunt in infernum in the stirring of an eye they goe dovvne into hell VVhere if there bee not fumus caligo and much vvorse there is no hel He that saw the wicked flourishing like a greene bay tree which winter defaceth not it never withereth til it be pluckt from the earth looked at an other time for their place I say not the trees but their place and they were no more found O howe suddainely are they destroyed perish and come to a fearefull ende as a dreame when one awaketh Lord when thou raisest vs vp thou shalt make their image despised Suddenly and fearefullie and contemptibly measure enough themselues vanishing perishing consumed wheÌ„ others arise whom they thought not of He that at one time said of himselfe I haue cleansed my hart in vaine because he coulde not iudge aright of the prosperity of the wicked at an other time saide to the foolish Be not so foolish and to the wicked lifte not vp the horne lift not vp your horne on high neither speake vvith a stiffe necke For in the â—ande of the Lorde is a cuppe and the vvine is of the colour of bloude it is fully tempered and hee povvreth out the same and all the vvicked of the earth shall surelie vvringe out and drinke the dregges thereof What pleasure is there now in the cuppes of Balthazar and his concubines the cuppes of the vvhore of Babylon golden and sugred cuppes and wine in â—oules as the prophet speaketh vvhen at the ende of the banquet to close vp the stomake they must take this cup from the hand of the Lord and drinke their fatall draught Thus of the one side you shall ever finde the happines of the wicked in primis it commeth at the first and falleth like a dry thistle flower Sonne thou hadst thy pleasure it is now past But if you will learne what becommeth of the righteous in novissimis intelligetis you shall vnderstand it in the last daies Marke the vpright man and beholde the iust for the ende of that man is peace Seneca writeth that as the same chaine coupleth the keeper and prisoner togither so hope and feare are ever conioined and feare followeth hope For where our wishes and desires are bent we cannot choose but doubt of our good speede These two are coupled togither in the song of Ionas but their order inverted For feare goeth before like the keeper and iaylour of Ionas and hope commeth ever behinde to giue him comfort of enlargement Feare seemeth to haue the greater scope and to triumph over hope as may appeare in that so many words even fowre whole members of the two nexte verses are spent in the amplification of it when as but a short clause snatching looke of the eie is added in the end to expresse his hope But how little leaven of hope seasoneth the whole lumpe of the daunger before mentioned The partes are according to the number of the verses two First his daunger secondly the hope of recovery The daunger enlarged first by the authour Thou hadst cast mee vvhich noteth not only a violence but a neglect as if the Lorde had throwne him aside never to bee remembred more secondly by the place into the bottome in the midst of the sea thirdly by the accessaries to the place the flowdes compassed mee all thy surges and all thy waves passed over mee fourthly by the infirmity and distrust of his owne hearte the effect of the rest and his conclusion vpon the precedent proofes Then I saide I am cast awaie out of thy sighte But in the seconde place one cast and motion of his eie towardes the temple of the LORD maketh satisfaction and amendes for all those former discomfortes 1 Thou hadst cast me The authour is not his equall a briar contending vvith a thorne an earthen vessell vvith an earthen vessell wherein there is some proportionate comparison The children of Israel sonnes of Anak David and Golias vvere not equally matched yet man to man Wherin if either part be the weaker it may be redressed in time either by theÌ„selues or by their a bettours Or if never redressed the body alone beareth the smart the
soule no whit endangered But the worker of this woe is the most mighty LORDE whose face is burning and his lips full of indignation whose wrath he liveth not vpon the earth that can abide vvhen the foundations of the mountaines mooue and sbake because hee is angrie vvhose anger hath a further extente not vpon the body alone but vpon the soule too not onely to kill but to cast them both away for ever into hell fire Beholde he breaketh downe and it cannot be built hee shutteth vp a man and hee cannot be loosed Woe woe be vnto vs cried the vncircumcised Philistines though they stood in battaile aray who shall deliver vs out of the hands of these mightie Gods erring in the number but not in the power of the glorious deity The men of Bethshemesh being afterwards smitten because they had pried into the arke of Covenant accounted themselues but dead men before him VVho is able to stande before this holie Lord God The very pillers of heaven saith Iob tremble and quake at his reproofe At his rebuke hee dryeth up the sea and maketh the flouds deserte their fish rotte for vvant of water and die for thirst Hee clotheth the heavens with darkenesse maketh a sacke their covering in the prophecy of Esay How fearefull a thing shall it then be to a sinfull man vvhose foundation is but dust and not like those of the mountaines and the pillers of his body but flesh and bloud farre inferiour to the pillers of heaven all the moisture of whose substance shall sooner be exacted than that of the flouds rivers to fall into the handes of the living God who liveth for al eternity beyond the daies of heaven and therefore is more able to aveÌ„ge any iniury done vnto him The anger of a prince though it seemeth as dreadful as the messengers of death vnto vs may bee pacified if not his anger is mortal like himselfe his breath is in his nostrels and promiseth to those that feare an ende of his life and wrath togither The hostility of a deadly foe may beeresisted by hostilitie againe though his quiver bee an open sepulchre and they all very strong if not hee can but eate vp our harvest and bread eat vp our sonnes and daughters our sheepe and our bullockes our vines and fig-trees and destroy our cities But if the anger of the Lord of hosts be kindled who can put it out if he be an enemy let heaven and earth ioine hand in hand to worke our safety it should not helpe If he begin he vvil make an end in the first of Samuell or rather not an ende in the fourth of Ieremie Consider the vision I haue looked vpon the earth saieth the Prophet and loe it was vvithout for me and voide and to the heavens and they had no light I behelde the mountaines and loe they trembled and all the hils shooke I behelde and loe there vvas no man and all the birdes of the ayre vvere departed I behelde and loe the frâ—â—tfull place was a vvildernesse and all the cittyes thereof vvere broken dovvne at the presence of the LORDE and by his fierce wrath For thus hath the Lorde saide the vvhole lande shall be desolate yet vvill I not make a full ende Beholde now an ende and no end Nowe if the Lorde had so cast Ionas as he cast the Angels out of heaven vvithout repentance and revocation of his fact Ionas must haue lien belovv as the gravell and slime of the sea never to haue risen vp But he cast him in mercy not in fury as he cast Adam out of Paradise to till the ground Nabuchodonosor from his kingdome to eate with the beasts of the fielde Iob from hâ—s house and home to lie vpon the dunghill to doe them greater honor and favour in time to come The place hath three amplifications 1. Hee vvas cast into the bottome of the sea vvhere-hence in likelyhoode there was no recovery Else what ment Micheas by the phrase in the seventh of his booke that God vvill cast our sinnes into the bottome of the sea but that hee vvill lay them so lowe and heape such a burthen and weight vp on them that they shall never rise vp againe And our Saviour by the same in the gospell that he who should offend one of his little ones it were better for him that a mil-stone were hanged aboute his necke and hee throwne into the bottome of the sea Implying therein so desperate a danger to the body as would never be restored So they singe of Pharaoh and his host in the fifteenth of Exodus Abyssi operuerunt eâ—s descenderunt in profundum velut lapis and afterwardes profunda peâ—ierunt vt plumbum The bottomlesse depthes covered them and they sunke to the bottome as a stone and as lead they were swallowed in the waters Some vvrite that the sea at the deepest is forty furlonges I cannot censure their estimation But this I am sure of it is very deepe and our Saviour ment to signifie no lesse when he called it not mare the sea by it selfe but Pelagus maris the bottome of the sea So Iob speaketh of Leviathan hee maketh the deepe to boile like a potte of ointemente Yea thou wouldest thinke that the bottomelesse depth had an hoary heade VVhere it is compared for depth vvith that which the legion of Devils in the eighth of Luke desired they mighte not be throwne into Nowe one furlong or faddome of waters had beene deepe enough to haue taken away the life of Ionas much more was he in ieopardy when he was cast into the bottome of the sea 2. he was not onely in the sea but in the midst the heart the inwardst secretes and celles of it as the heart of a living thing is mid-most and inwardst vnto it Wherevpon Christ is saide to haue lien in Corde terrae in the heart of the earth Math. 12 and the depthes to haue stoode vp togither in Corde maris in the heart of the sea Exodus the fifteenth This was the next augmentation of the daunger that the whale bare him farthest from the shore and kept his way in the deepest channell or trade so that all hope of ever comming to lande againe seemed to haue forsaken him 3. he was not onely in the heart of the sea but of the seas There is but one vniversall and maine sea which is the girdle to the dry land but many particulars which take their severall names from the places they lie next vnto Nowe the voyage of Ionas vvas not limited and bounded vvithin the compasse of the Syriacke sea vvhereinto hee vvas first received But if it be true which Iosephus hath that hee vvas cast vp to lande vpon the shore of the Euxine sea then must hee needes bee carryed through diverse seas before his arrival to that place Hee had a purpose at first perhappes to goe no further then to
the angels of GOD. I woulde spend it wholy in the commendation of this graue and serious sentence VVherefore shoulde I feare in the evill dayes when iniquirie shall compasse mee aboute as at mine heeles vvhen it shall presse and vrge me so closely with the iudgementes of God that I am alwaies in daunger to be supplanted nowe vvhat are the pillers of this heavenly security can riches or wisedome or houses and landes after our names or honour sustaine vs these are but rotten foundations to builde eternity vpon But GOD shall deliver my soule from the power of the grave for hee will receive mee I drawe to an ende GOD is faithfull that hath promised heaven and earth shall passe avvay but not a iote of his blessed worde As the hilles vvere about Ierusalem and as these floudes vvere aboute Ionas so is the LORDE aboute all those that feare him Hee hath made a decree in heaven it belongeth to the nevve testamente confirmed by the death of the testatour witnessed by three in heaven and as many in earth and never shall it be altered That at what time soever a sinner whatsoever shall repent him of his wickednes whatsoever from the bottome of his hearte the Lorde will forgive and forget it O heaven before heaven And the contrarye perswasions hell before hell damnation before the time I say againe if hee repent of his wickednesse it is not the misery of this wretched life nor terrour of conscience nor malice of foes let them bee men or devilles let them bee seven in one a legion in another all the principalities and powers of darkenesse in the thirde that shall hinder forgivenesse Beholde the lambe of GOD you that are lions in your house as the proverbe speaketh worst towardes your selves you that are ready to teare and devoure your owne soules with griefe and feare of hearte beholde the Lambe of GOD that taketh avvy the sinnes of the worlde Hath his death put sense into rockes and stones and can it not perswade you shall that bloud of the lambe cleanse you from your guiltinesse and will you in a madde and impatient moode throwe your bloud into the aire with Iulian or spill it vpon the grounde with Saul or sacrifice it vpon an alder with Iudas and not vse the medicine that shoulde ease their maladies shall hee open heaven and will you shutte it hee naile the writings to his crosse and you renue them hee pull you from the fire and you runne into it againe Is this his thankes this the recompence of his labours this the wages yee give him for bearing the heate and burthen of the day in your persons this the harvest for the seede hee sowed in teares this the wine hee shall drinke for treading the wine-presse in steede of a cuppe of salvation which you ought to take in your handes and call vpon the name of the LORD that is as he hath drunke vnto you in a bitter cuppe of passion so you shoulde pledge him in a plesant draught of thanksgiving will you take a cup of death and desperation blaspheme his name evacuate his crosse treade the bloude of his testament vnder you â—eete and die past hope God forbid and the earnest praiers and sobbes of your owne soules hartely forbidde it Ianuas aeternae foelicitatis desparatio claudit spes aperit Desperation shutteth vp hope openeth the dores of eternall felicitie And therefore hee that hath least and nothing at all to hope yet let him despaire of nothing it was the advise of an heathen let it bee the practise of a Christian. Let him hope against hope though the basenesse of his condition horrour of sinne weight of tribulation envy of Sathan rigour of the lawe iustice of the vpright iudge seeme to overthwarte him THE XXVII LECTVRE Chap. 2. ver 5.6 The waters compassed mee about vnto the soule c. Yet hast thou brought vp my life from the pit O Lord my God IN the third and fourth verses before I haÌ„dled first the daunger or feare of Ionas illustrated 1. from the person that cast him into it 2. from the place with the accessaries thereunto the depth the heart the multitude of seas 3. from the passions of the sea which vvere either floudes compassing him about or waves overwhelming him those waves in nature surges touching the author Gods surges touching the number all his surges 4. from the infirmity of his owne conscience wherein 1. advisedly he pronounceth and saith 2. that as an vnprofitable thing he is cast out 3. from the sight that is the favour and grace of his mercifull Lorde Secondlye I added thereunto his hope and confidence as a peece of sweete woode cast into the waters of Marah to take away their bitternesse so this to rellish and sweeten his soule againe and to make some amendes for all his former discouragementes In these two contrary affections feare and hope I tolde you the vvhole songe vvas consumed to the ende of the seventh verse First you shall heare his daunger displaied in sundry and forcible members for his wordes swamme not in his lippes but were drawne from the deepe well of a troubled conscience and then at the end some sentence of comfort added as a counter-verse to alay the rigour of the other partes and to vpholde his fainting soule This was the order that David tooke with his soule in the 42. and 43. Psalmes Why art thou cast downe O my soule Hope in the Lorde for I will yet giue him thankes for the helpe of his presence Likewise in the 80. Psalme Turne vs againe O God of hostes cause thy face to shine and wee shall bee safe They come 〈◊〉 seemeth as so many breathings to a man wearied with a tedious race or rather as so many lines and recollections of spirites after swoonings Now vnlesse I will leaue my texte as Ionas left the way to Niniveh which God had apointed him to walke in I must againe entertaine your eares with the same discourse which before I helde I hope without offence to any man For the hearing of these admirable wordes and workes of God is not or should not be as the drinking of wine wherin they say the first draught is of necessity the second for pleasure the third for sleepe so ever more worse but here it is true which the son of Syrach wrot of wisedome for this is the pure and holy wisedome They that eate her shal haue the more hunger and they that drinke her shall thirst the more The eie is not satisfied with seeing nor the eare with hearing such things And albeit it bee a faulte in musicke evermore to strike vppon the same string yet Ionas I doubt not shall easily bee excused and finde favour in your eares in handling this song of his though he bring nothing for a time but the repetition of the same matters For first hee gaue you the ground and plain-song which I called the proposition in the second
verse The rest to the end of the 7. though it be speÌ„t vpon the same argument yet is it with such descante and variety to grace the plaine-song the phrase so delectably altered and the sense of the wordes so mightily augmented as I cannot faine to my selfe how the description of his troubles coulde haue beene furnished with better lightes of speach I haue hearde the descriptions both of auncient Poets and of those in our latter daies Tassus Ariostus and the like so highly extolled as if wisedome had lived and died with them alone And it may be the sinne of samaria the sin of this lande and age of ours perhappes the mother of our atheisme to commit idolatry with such bookes that insteed of the writings of Moses and the prophets and Evangelistes which were wont to lie in our windowes as the principall ornaments to sit in the vppermost roumes as the best guests in our houses now we haue Arcadia the Faery Queene and Orlando Furioso with such like frivolous stories when if the wanton students of our time for all are studentes both men and women in this idle learning would as carefully read and as studiously obserue the eloquent narrations and discourses contained in the Psalmes of David and other sacred bookes they would finde theÌ„ to be such as best deserved the name coÌ„mendation of the best Poets So rightly did Ierome pronouÌ„ce of David to Paulmus that he is our Simonides Pindarus Alceus Flaccus Catullus Serenus in steed of al others For the warrant of my sayings coÌ„sider but this scripture now in hand The danger of Ionas one might haue thought was so handled before as if he had powred forth his whole spirit at once He tolde you of the deepest and of the midst and of the number of the seas with as many perturbations for ought I know as the sea is subiect vnto the confluge of repugnant waters ebbing flowing and breaking of the surges Yet is he stil as ful as the moone and as if he were freshly to begin entreth againe with an other stile much more abundance into the same narration Now he acquainteth you how farre the waters came He was in the waters and waues before but within the bowelles of the fish as it were in a christall cage here it is otherwise for the waters compasse him ad animan vsque even vnto the soule hee was now in the presentest daunger of his life there was not an haires breadth betwixte him and death his soule lay even at the gates of his body ready to passe forth He told you of a bottome before but now of a depth without a bottome there profundum here abyssus and he addeth to his former encumbrances weedes about his head mountaines and promontories and rockes the barres of the earth wherewith he was imprisoned The son of Syrach speaketh of wisedome that shee is set vp like a cedar in Libanê° and as a cypres tree vpon the mountaines of Hermon exalted like a palme-tree in Cades and as a rose-plant in Iericho as a faire oliue-tree in a pleasant fielde and as a plane-tree by the waters as a terebinth so shee stretcheth out her branches and her boughes are the boughes of honour and grace Her roote is so rich and so ful of sap that an heart endued therewith never lacketh matter or wordes whereby to perswade It is written of Salomon one of the ofspring of wisedome that God gaue him prudence and vnderstanding exceeding much and a large hearte even as the sande that is vpon the sea-shore and that his wisedome exceeded the vvisedome of all the children of the East and all the vvisedome of Egypt That he was able to speake of trees from the cedar of Lebanon to the hysope that springeth out of the wall hee also spake of beastes and fowles and creepinge thinges and of fishes 1. King 4. Compare the hearte of Ionas a little vvith the hearte of Salomon You see howe large it is Larger I am sure if it be wisely weighed than of all the people of the East and children of Egypt before mentioned He speaketh of all his troubles by sea from the greatest to the least even to the weede and bulrush that lyeth in the basest part of it Wee say where the griefe is there commonly the finger· It is not an easie matter for those that are pintâ—ht with griefe indeede hastily to departe either from the sense or report of it A man must speake sometimes to take breath Ieremy wrote a whole booke of Lamentations and in the person of the people of the Iewes as if all the afflictions vnder heaven had beene stored vp for that one generation proclaimed Ego vir ille sum I am that man that haue had experience of infirmities that one and only singular man This is the manner of al that are afflicted as Ionas before all thy surges and all thy waues passed over me they thinke their miseries to bee alone and that no other in the worlde hath any parte with them Contrary to the iudgement of Solon the wise Athenian who thought that if men were to laye their griefes vpon one common heape and thence to take out an equall portion with their fellowes they woulde rather carry their owne home againe and beare their burthen aparte than divide at the stocke where they should finde their wretchednesse much more encreased David in many Psalmes declameth at large of his miseries In the 69. by the same words which Ionas here vseth happily borrowed from that ancienter prophet The waters are entred in vnto my soule and I sticke fast in the deepe mire where no stay is I am come into deepe waters the streams runne over me I am weary of crying my throaâ—e 〈◊〉 dâ—ie and mine eies faile whilest I waite for my GOD. It is thoughâ— that the 102. Psalme was a praier written by Daniell or some other prophet for the children of Israell whilst they were at Babylon in captivity My daies are consumed like smoake my bones are burnt vp like an hearth Mine heart is smitten and withered like grasse I forget to eate my breade for the voice of my groaning my bones doe cleaue to my skinne I haue eaten ashes like bread and mingled my drinke with vveeping These were perswaded that the sunne was no where overcast so much as vvhere they were and that it woulde bee happy for them to exchange their woes with any other living creatures Howe often did our Saviour the heade corner stone of the building tell his disciples before hand of his perils to come at Ierusalem The emperour Otho thought it a parte of dastardy to speake too much of death the emperour over Otho thought otherwise If you search the Evangelistes you shall finde his arraignement and death often repeated from his owne mouth Matth. the 17. as they abode in Galilee The twentieth of that Evangelist he tooke them apart in the way as they were
vnto him at the resurrection of iust men vvhat then if the waters were come vp evâ—n vnto his soule Or coulde hee perswade himselfe that any depth of vvaters coulde over-reach the iudgementes and counsailes of the Lorde in preserving his Saintes Are not they also abyssus magna as greate and a greater deepe than ever sea had what then if the depth closed him about did hee not know that weedes shoulde rotte and fall away from his head and in steede of weedes the head shoulde bee crowned with mercy and compassion and clothed vvith glory as with the sunne-beames vvhat then though the weedes were bound about his head vvas hee to learne that the Lorde shoulde one day say to all the prisoners of hope though Ossa and Pindus the graves of those Gyants had buried their bodies stande vp and shew your selves and that the gates of hell much lesse the barres of the earth are not of force to resist his ordinances what theÌ„ though hee were descended to the bottomes of the mountaines c. What if his heade and heart also body and soule the vvhole composition and frame of Ionas had susteined a dissolution temporall vvhich the lawe of mortalitye and the common condition of all fleshe had made him subiect vnto is there not a time of refreshing when both the substance and beauty of all these shal be renewed againe Then againe I say what needeth in seculum so deepe a suspition of the goodnesse of the Lord as if it had for ever relinquished him it is an effect which for the most part a vehement griefe worketh in all sortes of men except some of a Stoicall disposition and others of a worse that have seared their heartes with hot irons and can feele nothing So vvee reade in the Lamentations My strength and my hope is perished from the Lorde And for a space of time there is little difference either in speech or thought betwixt precious and reprobate spirites But whereas the nature of desperation is this obligatur consuetudine obseratur ingratitudine impenitudine obfirmatur custome bindeth ingratitude locketh impenitency barreth it vp there is not that custome ingratitude impenitency in Gods chosen ones but though they lay downe their hope they take it vp againe and though they giue over the field to the enimy and seeme to fly away yet they flye to returne and to fight with more courage and vpon better advantage The hope of a Christian man is very nicely and fearefully placed betwixt two extremities as Susanna in the midst of two adulterers Ista duo occidunt animaâ— aut desperatio aut perversa spes Desperation and presumption are two infamous gulfes and here as ill as ever Scylla Charybdis did for the wracke overthrow of in my poore soules For as it is not good on the one side to haue too bold head strong an hope that howsoever we liue whither swearing or fearing an oth we shal be saved eáspe freti sperando pereunt they that so hope perish by so hoping it is the hope of the hypocrite shall come to naught it is as the house of a spider that shal soone be overturned so on the other it is not safe to haue our iealous god alwaies in iealousie stil to diffide whither he be our merciful father yea or not For hope is ever accoÌ„panied with 2. sisters which never depart froÌ„ her sides society faith loue faith the guide to keepe vs froÌ„ desperation loue the rule to keepe vs from presumption For he that hath faith can never distrust of the mercies of God because he beleeveth the promises in Iesus Christ he that hath charity wil never presume of a sinfull and licentious life because he is taught by loue to keepe the coÌ„maÌ„dementes of the most High Ionas made some triall of both these extremities For when he went fiirst froÌ„ the face of the Lord and refused a plaine iniunction what was it els but presumption in him Now to distrust of the mercies of God and stifly to affirme that his miseries shall never be released is a spice of desperation But his wisedome was that at their first invasioÌ„ he treadeth vpoÌ„n the heades of both these serpents assoone as he feeleth them sting he presently armeth himselfe with the grace of God to escape from them Otherwise if as the speech of Ionas was in seculum so the thoughtes of his heart had continued in seculum without revocation then had he also takeÌ„ vp his place amongst those whom God had set on his left hand and made the mirrours to the world of his irrevocable damnation For this were insanabilis plaga as Ieremy speaketh a wound that never can be cured to despaire of the aide of God as if a surgion should promise helpe to a sore and the patient should thrust his nailes into it and answere him nay but it shall not be healed It is the iust state of the damned for when all the people vpon the earth besides liue by hope for he that soweth soweth in hope and he that reapeth reapeth in hope he that liveth liveth in hope and he that dieth dieth in hope yea the whole creature groneth vnder hope and waiteth for that time with a fervent desire vvhen the sonnes of God shall be revealed and it selfe restored these onely are past hope One compareth desperation to the beaste in Daniell that hath no name given to it The first of the fowre was a lion the second a beare the third a leopard but this without distinguishing the kinde was very fearefull and terrible and stronge and had greate iron teeth destroied and brake in peeces and stampt vnder his feete and had hornes enough to push at God with blasphemy at his brethren with iniury and at the soule within his owne bosome with distrust of mercy Other our sinnes are fearfull enough and haue as it were the rage of lions and leopardes and beares to spoile make desolate the soule of man but the finall decay indeede which can never be recovered whilst there standeth a seate of iustice in heaven is desperatioÌ„ The greatest sinnes they say are these which are opposed to the theologicall vertues faith hope charity infidelity to faith desperation to hope hatred to charity amoÌ„gst the which infidelity hatred the one not beleeving the other hating God are in themselues worse but in regard of him that sinneth desperation far excedeth theÌ„ both in the daunger annexed to it For what can bee more miserable than a wretch not pittying himselfe But to acquite the prophet of the Lord from so damned a sin as in the former verses after his deadly downe-fall one would haue thought when his iudgmeÌ„t came from his owne mouth I said I am cast out c. he arose againe set vp a staÌ„dart of coÌ„fort to al the distressed of the world yet will I looke againe towardes thy holy temple so in this 2. fight and fit of his
soule vvhen he is well-nigh spent and it is a question whether his faith be quicke or dead there commeth an other veruntamen like a showre of the later raine in the drought of summer to water his fainting spirite yet hast thou brought vp my life from the pitte O LORDE my GOD. The readings are diverse The Hebrewes sâ—y thou hast brought vp my life or caused it to ascende The septuâ—ginte my life hath ascended Ierome Thou shalt lifte vp Some say from the pitte some the graue some from death some from corruption There is no oddes For whither of the two times bee put the matter is not great Thou hast or thou shalt For the nature of hope is this futura facta dicit Thinges that are to come it pronounceth of as alâ—eadie accomplished In the eigth to the Romanes we are saved by hope though we are not yet saved And whome God hath iustified those hee hath also glorified though not yet glorified Ephesians the second wee are raised from the dead though our resurrection heereafter to be fulfilled But I stay not vpon this It is a rule in Seneca that by the benefite of nature it is not possible for any man to bee grieved much and long togither For in her loue shee beareth vnto vs shee hath so ordered our paines as that shee hath made them either sufferable or shorte that which Seneca imputed to nature I to hope grounded in the promises of God immutable things the safe and sure anchor of the soule of man The sorrow of Ionas was wonderfully vehement but soone alaied Whence had he that speedy mittigation from nature nothing lesse Here what the voice of nature is When the people of Israell crieth vpon Moses for flesh what is his crie to God I am not able to beare this people If I have founde favour in thine eies kill mee that I behold not this misery When Iezabell threatneth to make Elias like one of the dead prophets he hasteth into the wildernes and breaketh out into impatience and irkesomnes of life O Lord it is sufficient either he had lived or he had bene plagued long enough take away my soule from me The woman in the 2. of Esdras having lost her sonne be it a figure or otherwise it is true in both ariseth in the night season goeth into the field decreeth with her selfe neither to eate nor drinke but there to remaine fasting and weeping till shee were dead Esdras councelleth her foolish woman doe not so returne into the city goe to thine husband c. shee answereth I will not I will not goe into the citye but here will I die You heare how nature speaketh Was Ionas thus relieved no. The sense of his owne strength or rather his weakenesse woulde have sent him hedlong as the devils the heard of swine into the lake of desperation It is the Lord his God whose name is tempered according to the riddle of Sampson both of strong and sweete who is forâ—â—ter suavis suaviter fortis strong in sweetenes and sweete in strength fortis pro me suavis mihi strong for me and sweete to me that hath done this deede Behold my brethren there is hoâ—ie in the lion there is mercy in the fearefull God of heaven He is not only a Lord over Ionas to note his maiesty feare but the Lord his God to shew the kindnes of a father It is the Lord his God to whom he repaireth by particular applicatioÌ„ with the disciple of Christ leaneth as it were in his maisters bosome that delivered his life from the pit his soule from fainting Before he lay in the depthes was desceÌ„ded to the ends of the mouÌ„taines c. All that is aunswered in one worde eduxisti thou hast brought me vp from the pit wherein I was buried Before the waters were come even vnto his soule ready to drinke it in and to turne him to corruption but now God hath delivered that soule from the corruption it was falling into What shall we then say the sea hath no mercy the weedes no mercy the earth with her promontaries and bars no mercy the whale no mercy the Lord alone hath mercy It fared with Ionas as with a fore-ruÌ„ner of his when his spirit was coÌ„fused folden vp within him when hee looked vpon his right hand and behold there was none that would know him much lesse at his left wheÌ„ all refuge failed and none cared for his soule then cried he vnto the Lorde his God and saide Thou art my hope and my portion in the land of the living O harken vnto my cry for I am brought very low even as low as the earth is founded and bring my soule out of prison this pit wherin I lie that I may praise thy name O let not life nor death I name noe more for death is the last and worst enemy that shal be subdued bee able to take your hope from you When your heart in thinking or tongue in speaking hath gone too far correct your selues with this wholesome and timely veruntamen yet notwithstanding I will go to the Lorde my God and trust in his name The nailes that were driven into the handes and feete of our Saviour were neither so grievous nor so contumelious vnto him as that reproch that was offered in speech he trusted in the Lorde let him deliver him This was the roote that preserved Iob and Iob preserved it when his friends became foes and added affliction vnto him he willed them to hold their tongues that he might speake not caring what came of it Wherfor do I take my flesh in my teeth saith he and put my soule in my hand that is why should I fret and consume my self with impatience If he shoulde kill me would I not trust in him so far is it of that I despaire of the mercies of God that my life shall sooner leaue me than my assurance of his graces This was the deepe and inwarde matter he ment in the 19. of his booke from the abundance wherof he made that propheticall and heavenly protestation O that my words were written written in a booke and graven with an iron pen in lead or stone for ever I knowe that my redeemer liveth Wormes rottenes shall consume me to nothing but my redeemer is aliue behold he liveth for evermore hath the keies of hell and of death The graue shal be my house and I shall make my bed in darkenes but I shall rise againe to behold the brightnes of his countenance These eies of nature shal sinke into the holes of my head but I shall receiue them againe to behold that glorious obiect And though many ages of the worlde shall run on betwixt the day of my falling his long expected uisitation yet he shalâ— stand the last day vpon the earth himselfe α and ω the first and the last of all the creatures of God to recapitulate former
feare him nay the worlde may bee measured and spanned but of his goodnesse there is no end They leave that mercy that is better than their life For what is life without mercy Mercie gave it vnto them at the first mercie preserveth it mercie shall exchange it hereafter mercie restore it at the last day without this life of mercie to their mortall lives they live or rather die in everlasting misery Peter tolde his maister in the gospell to shew how willing they were to make Christ their onely advantage Beholde wee have left all He might as truely have saide beholde wee have founde all They left their fathers mothers kinsfolkes houses nettes vanities They found the mercy of God which made a full amendes These other were the thinges that were made to bee lefte Linquenda tellus domus placens Vxor. Wee must leave landes and houses wives and children with their temporall commodities But the change of the apostles of Christ was no vnprofitable change to have left all for him that is above all But woe vnto them who after their tearme of vanity expired and vanities left have not miserere in store a grone and sobbe in their soules to call for mercye and a favourable propension in the eares of their Lorde to haâ—ken to their crie Lastly it is their owne mercy which they forsake that embrace vanity I meane not active mercye in themselves inhabiting their owne heartes but the mercy of almighty God tendered and exhibited to each man in particular vvhither hee bee bond or free Iew or Gentile For his mercy is not onelye from generation to generation but from man to man And in this sense it is true which God spake by Ezechiell Every soule is mine the soule of the father is mine and the soule of the sonne is mine also Therefore it is not saide in my text that they leave the mercie of God but their owne mercy the patrimony of their father in heaven a portion wherof was allotted to every childe For the inheritance of the Lorde is not diminished by the multitude of possessours it is as large to every heire a part as to the whole number put togither This poore man cried saith the Psalme naming a singular person but leaving an vniversall president to the whole church and the Lord heard him And that poore man crieth and the Lord will also heare him Iste pauper ille pauper you may make vp a perfect induction and enumeration For if all the poore and destitute in the worlde crie vnto him hee will heare them all The refutation is now ended and giveth place to the assertion or affirmation what himselfe will doe not as before hee did walking after the lustâ—s of his owne eie and heart nor as the manner of the heatheÌ„ is embracing lying vanities but acknowledging his life and liberty to come alone from the Lorde of mercy But I will sacrifice vnto thee c. To him onelye will hee pay the tribute that is due vnto him not deriving his safety from any other imaginary helpes Hee will offer sacrifice which the law required and he will first make and afterwardes pay the vowes which the law required not the one an offering in manner of necessity the other of a free heart Hee will not offer with cakes or wafers and oile and yet perhappes not without these but with thankesgiving an inward and spirituall sacrifice and that thankesgiving shall haue a voice to publish it to the whole worlde that others may witnesse it Sacrifices and vowes I handled once before Let it now suffice by way of short repetition to let you vnderstande that hee offereth the best sacrifice who offereth himselfe body and soule all the members of the one affections of the other to serue the Lord. It shall please him much better and cast a sweeter smell into his nostrelles than a bullocke that hath hornes and hoofes And hee maketh the best vowe who voweth himselfe I say not in the worlde a virgin but a virgin to Christ that whither hee marry or marry not he hath not defiled himselfe with women for he that shall say hath not coupled or matched himselfe with women in an holy covenant misseth the vvhole scope of that scripture that voweth himselfe I say not in the vvorlde a pilgrime to gad from place to place but a pilgrime to Christ that though hee lie beneath in a barren and thirsty grounde where no water is yet hee walketh into heaven with his desires and in affection of spirit liveth aboue where his maister and head is that vovveth himselfe I say not not in the world a begger but a begger to Christ that though hee possesse riches yet hee is not by riches possessed and albe it hee leaveth not his riches yet hee leaveth his will and desire to bee rich For it was well observed by a learned father The bagge is more easily contemned than the will And if you will you may relinquish all though you keepe all This I say is the richest sacrifice and rightest vowe to giue thy selfe and vowe thy service and adherence to almighty God as wee reade that Peter did but to performe it with more fidelity though all forsake thee I will not And what I beseech you are these sacrifices and vowes but pensions of our duety argumentes and seales of thankefull mindes which is as marrowe and fatnesse to the bones of a righteous man to praise the Lorde with ioyfull lippes to remember him on his bed and to thinke on him in the night watches that is both early and late season and not season to bee telling of all his mercifull workes and recounting to himselfe his manifold loving kindnesses The last thing I proposed is the sentence or Epiphoneme concluding the conclusion or it may be the reason of his former promises I will offer sacrifices c. Why because Salvation is the Lordes I am sure it is the summe of the whole discourse one word for all the very morall of the history Shall I say more it is the argument of the whole prophesie and might have concluded every chapter therein The marriners might have written vpon their ship in steede of Castor Pollux or the like devise Salvation is the Lordes The Ninivites in the next chapter might have written vpon their gates Salvation is the Lordes And whole mankinde whose cause is pittied and pleaded by God against the hardnes of Ionas his hearte in the last might have written in the palmes of their handes Salvation is the Lordes It is the argument of both the testamentes the staffe and supportation of heaven and earth They would both sinke and all their iointes bee severed if the salvation of the Lord were not The birdes in the aire sing no other note the beastes in the fielde give no other voice than Salus Iehovae salvation is the Lordes The walles and fortresses to our cuntry gates
to our cities and townes barres to our houses a surer cover to our heads than an helmet of steele a better receite to our bodies than the confection of Apothecaries a better receite to our soules than the pardons of Rome is Salus Iehovae the salvation of the Lord. The salvation of the Lord blesseth preserveth vpholdeth all that we have our basket and our store the oile in our cruises our presses the sheepe in our folds our stalles the children in the wombe at our tables the corne in our fieldes our stores our garners it is not the vertue of the stars nor nature of the things themselves that giveth being continuance to any of these blessings And what shall I more say as the apostle asked Hebr. 11. when he had spoken much and there was much more behind but that time failed him Rather what should I not say for the world is my theatre at this time and I neither thinke nor can feigne to my selfe any thinge that hath not dependaunce vpon this acclamation Salvation is the Lordes Plutarcke writeth that the Amphictyones in Greece a famous counsell assembled of twelve sundrie people wrote vpon the temple of Apollo Pythius in steede of the Iliades of Homer or songes of Pindarus large and tyring discourses shorte sentences and memoratives as Know thy selfe Vse moderation Beware of suretishippe and the like And doubtlesse though every creature in the world whereof we haue vse be a treatise and narration vnto vs of the goodnesse of God and wee might weary our flesh and spend our daies in writing bookes of that vnexplicable subiect yet this short apopthegme of Ionas compreheÌ„deth all the rest and standeth at the ende of the songue as the altars and stones that the Patriarkes set vp at the partinge of the waies to giue knowledge to the after-worlde by what meanes hee was delivered I would it were dayly preached in our temples sunge in our streetes written vpon our dore-postes painted vppon our walles or rather cut with an admant claw vpon the tables of our hearts that wee might never forget Salvation to bee the Lordes wee haue neede of such remembrances to keepe vs in practise of revolvinge the mercies of God For nothinge decayeth sooner than loue And of all the powers of the soule memorye is most delicate tender and brittle and first waxeth olde and of all the apprehensions of memory first a benefite To seeke no further for the proofe and manifestation of this sentence within our coastes I may say as our Saviour in the nineteenth of Luke to Zacheus This day is salvation come vnto this house Even this day my brethren came the salvation of the LORDE to this house of David to the house of this Kingdome to the houses of Israell and Aaron people and priestehode church and common wealth I helde it an especiall parte of my duety amongst the rest the day invitinge and your expectation callinge mee thereunto and no text of mercy and salvation impertinent to that purpose to correcte and stirre vp my selfe with those fowre lepers that came to the spoile of the Syrian tentes I doe not well this day is a day of good tidinges and shoulde I holde my peace let the leprosie of those men cleaâ—e vnto my skinne if it bee not as ioyfull a thinge vnto mee to speake of the honour of this day as ever it vvas to them to carrye the happye nevves of the flight of Aram. It is the birth-day of our countrey It vvas deade before and the verye soule of it quite departed Sound religion which is the life of a kingdome was abandoned faith exiled the gospell of Christ driven into corners and hunted beyond the seas All these fell with the fall of an honorable and renowned plante which as the first flowre of the figtree in the prime and bloominge of his age was translated into heaven they rose againe with the rising and advancement of our gracious Lady and Soveraigne Were I as able as vvillinge to procure solemnitye to the day I would take the course that David did I would begin at heaven and call the Angelles and armieâ— thereof the sunne moone and starres I woulde descend by the aire and call the fire haile and snow vapours and stormy windes I would enter into the sea and call for dragons and all deepes I woulde ende in the earth and call for the mountaines and hilles fruitfull trees and cedars beastes and all cattell creeping thinges and feathered fowles Kinges of the earth and all people Princes Iudges yonge men and maidens olde men and children to lend their harmony and accord vnto vs to praise the name of the Lorde to accompany and adorne the triumph of our land and to showte into heaven with no other cry than this salus Iehovae salvation is only from the Lord by whome the horne of this people hath so mightily bene exalted O happy English if wee knew our good if that roiall vessell of gold wherein the salvation of the Lorde hath bene sent vnto vs were as precious and deare in our accounte as it rightly deserveth Her particular commendations common to her sacred person not with many princes I examine not Let it bee one amongst a thousand which Bernard gaue to a widowe Queene of Ierusalem and serveth more iustly to the maiden Queene of England that it was no lesse glory vnto her to liue a widowe havinge the worlde at will and beinge to sway a kingdome which required the helpe of an husband than a Queene The one saith he Came to thee by succession the other by vertue the one by descent of bloude thâ— other by the gift of God the one it was thy happinesse to bee borne the other thy manlinesse to haue atteined vnto a double honour the one towardes the worlde the other towardes God both from God Her wisedome as the wisedome of an Angell of the Lorde so spake the widowe sometimes to David fitter for an Angell than my selfe to speake of her knowledge in the tongues and liberall learninge in all the liberall sciences that in a famous Vniversitie amongst the learnedest men shee hath bene able not onely to heare and vnderstand which were somethinge but to speake perswade decide like a graduate oratour professour and in the highest court of parliameÌ„t hath not onely sitten amongst the peeres of her realme and delivered her minde maiestate manus by some bodily gesture in signe of assent but given her counsaile and iudgemente not inferiour to any and her selfe by her selfe hath aunswered the embassadours of severall nations in their severall languages with other excellent graces beseeming the state of a prince though they best know on whose hande shee leaâ—eth and that are nearest in attendaÌ„ce and observance about her maiesty yet if any man bee ignorant of let him aske of strangers abroade into whose eares fame hath bruited and blowne her vertues and done no more but right in giving such giftes vnto her
gracious long suffering and of great goodnesse He crieth vnto the fooles and such vvee are all Proveâ—bes 1. O yee foolish howe long will yee loâ—â— foolishnesse hee dealeth vvith sinners as David dealte vvith Saul vvho tooke avvay his speare and his vvaterpot and sometimes a peece of his cloake as it were snatches and remembraunces to let vs vnderstande that vvee are in his handes and if wee take not vvarning hee will further punish vs. He dresseth his vineyarde Esay the fifth vvith the best and kindliest husbandrie that his heart coulde invente aftervvardes hee looked required not the first howre but tarrying the full time hee looked that it shoulde bring foorth grapes in the autumne and vintage season Hee vvaiteth for the fruite of his figge tree three yeares Luke the thirteenth and is content to bee entreated that digging and dounging and expectation a fourth yeare may be bestowed vpon it They saie that moralize the parable that hee stayed for the synagogue of the Iewes the first yeare of the patriarches the seconde of the Iudges the thirde of the kinges and that the fourth of the prophets it was cut dovvne Likewise that hee hath waited for the church of Christianity three yeares that is three revolutions and periodes of ages thrice five hundreth yeares from the passion of Christ or if we furtheâ— repeate it that hee hath tarried the leasure of the whole world one yeare vnder nature an other vnder the lawe a thirde vnder grace The fourth is nowe in passing vverein it is not vnlikely that both these fiâ—ge-trees shall bee cut dovvne VVhatsoever iudgementes are pronounced Amos the first and second against Damascus and Iudah and the rest are for three transgressions for foure so long he endured their iniquities Hee was able to chardge them in the fourteenth of Numbers that they had seene his glorye and yet provoked him ten times Ierusalems prouocation in the gospell and such care in her loving Saviour to have gathered her children vnder his winges of salvation as the henne her chickens seemeth to bee without number as appeareth by this interrogation O Ierusalem Ierusalem howe often Notwithstanding these presidents and presumptions of his mercy the safest way shall bee to rise at his first call and not to differre our obedience till the second for feare of prevention least the Lorde haue iust cause given by vs to excuse himselfe I called and you haue not aunswered And albeit at some times and to some sinners the Lorde bee pleased to iterate his sufferance yet farre be it of that we take incitement thereat to iterate our misdeedes He punished his angels in heaven for one breach Achan for one sacriledge Miriam for one slaunder Moses for one vnbeliefe Ananias and Saphira for one lie he maie be as speedy and quicke in avendging himselfe vpon our offences But if we neglect the first and second time also then let vs know that daunger is not farre of Iude had some reason meaning in noting the corrupt trees that were twice dead For if they twice die it is likely enough that custome vvill prevaile against them and that they vvill die the thirde time and not giue over death till they bee finally rooted vp There are tvvo reasons that maie iustly deterre vs from this carelesnesse and security in offending vvhich I labour to disvvade 1. the strength that sinne gathereth by growing and going forwardes It creepeth like a canker or some other contagious disease in the body of man and because it is not timely espied and medicined threatneth no small hazarde vnto it It fareth therevvith as vvith a tempest vpon the seas in vvhich there are first Leves vndae little waues afterwardes maiora volumiâ—a greater volumes of waters then perhapps ignei globi balles of fire fluctus ad coelum and surges mounting vp as high as heaven Esay describeth in some such manner the breedes of serpents first an egge next a cockatrice then a serpent afterwards a fierie flying serpent Custome they hold is an other nature and a nature fashioned and wrought by art And as men that are well invred are ashamed to giue over so others of an ill habite are as loth to depart from it The curse that the men of Creete vsed against their enemies vvas not a svvorde at their heartes nor fire vpon their houses but that vvhich vvoulde bring on these in time and much worse that they might take pleasure in an evill custome Hugo the Cardinall noteth the proceeding of sinne vpon the vvordes of the seventh Psalme If I haue done this thing if there bee any wickednesse in my handes c. then let mine enemie persecute my soule by suggestion and take it by consent let him tread my life vpon the earth by action and lay mine honour in the duste by custome and pleasure therein For custome in sinning is not onely a grave to bury the soule in but a great stone rolled to the mouth of it to keepe it downe And as there is one kinde of drunkennesse in excesse of wine an other of forgetfulnesse so there is a thirde that commeth by lust and desire of sinning 2. Nowe if the custome of sinne bee seconded vvith the iudgement of God adding an other vveight vnto it blinding our eies and hardening our heartes that vvee may neither see nor vnderstande least vvee should bee saved and because wee doe not those good thinges which wee knowe therefore wee shall not knowe those evill thinges which wee doe but as men bereft of heart runne on a senselesse and endlesse race of iniquity till the daies of gracious visitation bee out of date it vvill not be hard to determine vvhat the end vvill bee Peter saieth vvorse than the first beginning Matthew shevveth by hovve many degrees vvorse For vvhereas at the first vvee vvere possessed but by one devill novve hee commeth associated vvith seven others all vvorse than himselfe and there they intende for ever to inhabite Therefore it shall not be amisse for vs to breake of vvickednesse betimes and to followe the counsaile that Chrysostome giveth alluding to the pollicy of the vvise men in returning to their countrie an other waie Hast thou come saith hee by the waie of adultery goe backe by the waie of chastity Camest thou by the way of covetousnesse Goe backe by the waie of mercy But if thou returne the same vvaie thou camest thou art still vnder the kingdome of Herode For as the sickenesses of the body so of the soule there are criticall daies secret to our selves but well knowne to God whereby hee doth ghesse whether wee be in likelihode to recover health and to harken to the holesome counsailes of his law or not If then hee take his time to give vs over to our selves and the malignity of our diseases wee may say too late as sometime Christ of Ierusalem O that wee had knowne the thinges that belong to our peace but nowe they are
put not of their cloathes saue onely for the washing you vvill easily confesse that their meaning vvas when they first saide let us rise and builde to doe their worke at once and to busie themselues aboute nothinge els not to giue rest to their bodies more then nature did necessarily and importunately call for nor vacation to their mindes till their worke were at an ende Thus Ionas arose for I am as willing in these our lasie and loytring daies to builde vpon the worde as those vpon the fragmentes and ruins of Ierusalem that is he strengthened and armed and inflamed himselfe to runne vvith his errande to Niniveh his legges are as pillers of marble and his feete as the feete of an Vnicorne to vndertake the travaile Hee knevve that as vineger is to the teeth and as smoake to the eies of a man so is a slowthfull messenger to him that sendeth them but much more a slowthfull prophet woulde grievously offende so high a LORDE as hee was nowe to deale with So Ionas arose The example riseth with full strength against idlnesse a sinne as idly and carelessely neglected in this place as carelessely committed I will speake with your good leaue Your collections for the poore by hear-say are not over-spating The Lord encrease not onely your oile and meale in your vessels but your mercy within your bowels The lower you draw forth these wels of charity the clearer will your waters flow vnto you But where are corrections for the slowthful the meane time an almes as necessary as the former and a worke of mercy not to bee slipte in a well-ordered common-wealth The faithlesse stewarde in the gospell being warned to make his accounte and giue over the stewarde-shippe amidst his perplexed thoughtes what he shoulde doe for times to come saide within himselfe I cannot digge and to begge I am ashamed These more faithlesse in their callinges then that vnrighteous stewarde are not ashamed to begge though they are able enough to digge and sustaine the burthen of other labours but vvill not as vnprofitable to the earth as Margites in the Poet of whome it vvas saide that hee neither ploughed nor delved nor did any thing his life throughout that might tend to good Will you knowe the cause that Aegysthus became an adulterer we neede not call for Oedipus or any cunning interpreter to render a reason of his lewde living Slowthfulnesse vvas the bane that poysoned him And if you will knowe the cause of so many robberies in the fieldes riottes in your streetes disorders in common life wee may shortlie and in a worde deriue them from idlnesse it is so ranke a sinke sayeth Bernarde of all lustfull and lavvelesse temptations It is not lesse then a wonder in nature that Plinie in his naturall history reporteth of the bees their industry and painefulnesse to bee such and so hardly to bee matched in the vvorlde that almost of the shaddowe saith he rather then substaunce of a verie small living creature nature hath made an incomparable thing They never loose a day from labour if the aire will giue them leaue to worke And when the weather is lowring and troublesome they cleanse their hiues and carry out the filth of those that laboured within dores The manner of their working is this In the day time they keepe watch and warde at the gates as they doe in campes In the night they take their rest and when the day is sprong they haue an officer to call them vp with humming twice or thrice as with the sound of a trumpet The younger go abroad to fetch in worke the elder stay at home some bring burthens other vnloade them Some build other polish some supply them with stuffe for the worke other take care for their victuals for they take not their diet apart that they may be equall in all things Moreover they are very observant and strict in exacting the labours of every one and such as are idle they note and chasten with death Finally the drones which are the servantes of the right bees they are content to giue house-roome vnto in fruitfull years but they rule them as their slaues and put them formost to the labours and if they be slacke punish them without pitty and when the hony is ripe they driue them from their dwellings and many falling vpon one spoile them of their liues Go to the bees O sluggard consider their waies and be wise they are but small amongest foules yet doth their fruit exceede in sweetnes saith the sonne of Sirach their labour in greatnesse And goe to the bees ye magistrates of the earth and learne from that little kingdome of theirs to vse the vigour and sharpenesse of discipline against our vnserviceable drones who like paralyticke members in the body of man loose and vnbound in the iointes of obedience say to the head commaund vs not for vvee will not stirre at thine apointment I will adde to the former example vvhat the same history speaketh of the pismires a people not strong yet prepare they their meate in sommer They labour likewise as the bees But these make the other horde vp meate Their bodies and the burthens they beare haue no comparison But such as are over-great for their strength they set their shoulders vnto and with their hinder legges drawe them backe-warde And because they fetch their provision from sundry places the one not knowing which vvaye the other goeth therefore they ordaine certaine daies of marte wherein they meete and conferre and take a generall account each of others labour We see saith he that the very flintes are vvorne and pathes trodden out vvith their iournying least any might doubt in every creature of the worlde how availeable it is to vse never so little diligence I say againe Goe to the pismires O sluggarde consider their vvaies and bee vvise For they having no guide governour nor ruler provide their meate in sommer and gather their foode in harvest We having our rulers and guides of many sortes soule to governe our bodies reason our soules God our reason nature to shew vs the way as it did these creatures law to hold vs therein and grace to further vs and not labouring for the foode of this transitorie life alone but for that meate that perisheth not and for the rest from our labours yet are content as it vvere to languish aliue and to linger out our little time in a continual wearinesse of well-doing as if the lavve had never beene given to the sonnes of Adam to labour nor to the daughters of Eue to passe through affliction and vvhen I saye not pismires and bees and the little wormes of the grounde but the angels of heaven are evermore attending vpon their businesses for thousande thousandes stande before him and tenne thousande thousandes minister vnto him yet wee will sit downe and holde our selues bound to no ministration nay when the Lorde himselfe sanctified not
3. according to the worde of the Lorde which erst he had disobeyed Thus farre we vnderstood whither he went nowe we are to learne what hee did in Niniveh namely 1. for the time Hee beginneth his message presently at the gates 2. for the place hee had entred but a thirde parte of the citie so much as might be measured by the travaile of one day 3. for the manner of his preaching hee cried 4. for the matter or contentes Yet fortye daies and Niniveh shall bee destroyed I haue tasted nothinge of this present verse but vvhat mighte make a connexion with the former For the greatnesse of Niniveh repeated in the latter ende thereof served to this purpose partly to commend the faith of the Ninivites who at the first sounde of the trumpet chaÌ„ged their liues partly to giue testimony ito the diligence constaÌ„cy of the Prophet who was not dismaide by so mighty a chardge And Ionas beganne to enter into the city All the wordes are spoken by diminution Ionas beganne had not made an ende to enter the citty had not gone through A daies iourney which was but the third parte of his way Not that Ionas began to enter the citty a daies iourney and then gaue over his walke for hee spent a day and daies amongest them in redressing of their crooked waies But Niniveh did not tarry the time nor deferre their conversion till his embassage vvas accomplished amongest them which is so much the more marveilous for that he came vnto them a messenger of evill and vnwelcome tydinges it is rather a wonder vnto mee that they skorned him not that they threw not dust into the aire ran vpon him with violence stopped his mouth threw stones at him with cursing and with bitter speaking as Shemei did at David as Ahab burdened Elias with troubling Israell so that they had not challenged Ionas for troubling Niniveh because he brought such tidinges as might sette an vprore and tumulte amongst all the inhabitantes That vvicked king of Israell whome I named before hated Micheas vnto the death for no other cause but that hee never prophecied good vnto him A man that ever did evill and no good coulde not endure to heare of evill And for the same cause did Amaziah the priest of Bethell banish Amos from the lande for preaching the death of Ieroboam and the captivitie of Israell therefore the Lorde was not able to beare his words and hee had his pasporte sealed O thou the seer goe flee thou avvaie into the lande of Iudah and there eate thy breade and prophecie there but prophecie no more at Bethel for this is the kinges chappell and this is the kinges courte so I woulde rather haue thought that they shoulde haue entertained Ionas in the like manner because hee came with fire and sworde in his mouth against them the cittye is not able to beare thy wordes vvee cannot endure to heare of the death of our king and the vniversall overthrow of our people and buildings O thou the seer get thee into the lande of Iudah and returne to thy cittye of Ierusalem and there eate thy breade and prophecye there but prophecie no more at Niniveh for this is the kings chappell nay this is the court of the mighty Monarch of Assyria But Niniveh hath a milder spirite and a softer speech and behaviour in receiving the Lordes prophet Now on the other side if you set togither the greatnesse of Niniveh and the present on-set vvhich the prophet gaue vpon it that immediately vpon his chardge without drawing breath hee betooke him to his hard province it maketh no lesse to the commendation of his faithfulnesse then their obedience For when hee came to Niniveh did hee deliberate what to doe examine the nature of the people vvhether they were tractable or no enquire out the convenientest place wherein to doe his message and where it might best stande with the safegarde of his person did he stay till hee came to the market place or burse or the kings palace where there was greatest frequency and audience No but where the buildings of the citty beganne there hee began to builde his prophecie And even at the entrance of the gates hee opened his lippes and smote them with a terrour of most vngratefull newes Againe he entered their citty not to gaze vpon their walles not to number their turrets nor to feede his eies with their high aspiring buildings much lesse to take vp his Inne and there to ease himselfe but to travaile vp and downe to wearie out his stronge men not for an houre or two but from morning til night even as long as the lighte of the daie vvill giue him leaue to worke I departe not from my texte for as you heare 1. Ionas began protracted not 2. to enter not staying till he had proceeded 3. to travaile not to be idle 4. the whole day not giving any rest or recreation to his bodie If wee will further extende and stretch the meaning of this sentence we may apply it thus It is good for a man to begin betimes and to beare the yoke of the Lord from his childe-hoode as Goliath is reported to haue beene a warriour from his youth to enter in the vineyard the first houre of the daie and to holde out till the twelfth to begin at the gates of his life to serue God and even from the wombe of his mother to giue his bodie and soule as Anna gaue her Samuell Nazarites vnto the Lord that his age and wisedome and grace may growe vp togither as Christes did And that as Iohn Baptist was sanctified in his mothers wombe Salomon was a witty childe Daniell and his yong companions were vvell nurtured in the feare of the Lorde and David wiser then his auncientes so all the parts degrees of his life from the first fashioning of his tender limmes may savour of some mercy of God which it hath received That whether hee bee soone deade they may say of him hee fulfilled much time or whither he carry his graye haires vvith him downe into the graue he may say in his conscience as David did Thy statutes haue ever beene my songes in the house of my pilgrimage As for the devils dispensation youth must bee borne with and as that vnwise tutour sometimes spake It is not trust mee a faulte in a younge man to followe harlots to drinke wine in bowls to daunce to the tabret to weare fleeces of vanity aboute his eares and to leaue some token of his pleasure in every place so giving him lycense to builde the frame of his life vpon a lascivious and riotous foundation of long practised wantonnesse it vvas never written in the booke of God prophets and Apostles never drempt of it the law-giver never delivered it heâ—l onelye invented it of pollicy to the overthrow of that age which God hath most enabled to doe him best service And as it was the
vvisedome of the king of Babylon to take the young children of Israell whom they might teach the learning and tongue of Chaldaea rather then their olde men so it is the wisedome of the Devill to season these greene vesselles vvith the liâ—our of his corruption that they maie keepe the taste thereof while life remaineth But their bones are filled with the sinne of their youth and it lyeth downe with them in the dust and when their bodies shall arise then shall also their sinne to receiue iudgement So sayeth the wise preacher giving them the raines in some sort but knowing that the end of their race vvill be bitternesse Reioice O young man and let thy hearte cheare thee in the daies of thy youth walke in the waies of thine hearte and in the sight of thine eies but knowe that for all these thinges God will bring thee to iudgement Let the examples of Elie his sonnes whome hee tenderly brought vp to bring downe his house and whole stocke to the ground and the boies that mockt Elizaeus be a warning to this vnguided age that the LORDE will not pardon iniquitie neither in young nor old and that not only the bulles and kine of Basan but the wanton and vntamed heighfers and the calues that play in the grasse shall beare their transgressions It is the song of the young men Wisedome the seconde Let not the flowre of our life passe from vs c. and it is the cry of the young men in the fifth of the same booke vvhat hath pride profited vs For whilst they take their pleasures vpon earth the Lord writeth bitter thinges against them in heaven Iob. 13. and shall make them possesse the iniquities of their youth And hee cryed His manner of preaching was by proclamation lowde and audible that it mighte reach to the eares of the people hee hid not the iudgementes of God in his heart as Mary the words of her Saviour to make them his proper and private meditations but as ever the manner of God was that his prophets should denounce his minde least they might say wee never hearde of it so did Ionas accordingly fulfill it Thus Esaye was willed to cry and to lifte vp his voice like a trumpet Ieremye to crye in the eares of Ierusalem to declare amongst the nations and even to set vp a standarde and proclaime the fall of Babylon And Ezechiell had a like commaundement Clama vlula fili hominis Crie and hovvle sonne of man for this shall come vnto my people and it shall lighte vpon all the princes of Israell Our Saviour likewise bad the Apostles vvhat they heard in the eare that to preach vpon the house toppes They did so For being rebuked for their message and forbidden to speake anie more in the name of Iesus they aunswered boldly in the face of that vvicked consistory vvhether it bee fitte to obey God or man iudge yee Wisdome her selfe Proverbs the first crieth not in her closet and the secret chambers of her house but vvithout in the streetes neither in the vvildernesse and infrequent places but in the heighth of the streetes and among the prease and in the entrings of the gates that the sounde of her voice may be blovvne into all partes If Iohn Baptist vvere the voice of a crier in the vvildernesse then vvas Christ the crier and Iohn Baptist but the voice Surely it wanted not much that the very stones in the streetes shoulde haue cried the honour and povver of God for even stones vvoulde haue founde their tongues if men had helde theirs The commaundement then and practise of God himselfe is to crie to leaue the vvorlde vvithout excuse the nature of the vvord biddeth vs crie for it is a fire and if it flame not forth it vvil burne his bovvels harts that smothereth it I thought I woulde haue kept my mouth bridled saith the prophet Whilst the wicked was in my sight I was dumbe and spake nothing I kept silence even from good but my sorrowe vvas the more encreased My heart vvas hot within mee and while I was musing the fire kindled and I spake with my tongue lastly the nature of the people vvith vvhome vvee haue to deale requireth crying Deafe adders vvill not bee charmed with whispering nor deafe and dumbe spirits which neither hear nor answere God cast forth without much praier and fasting nor sleepie and carelesse sinners possessed with a spirite of slumber and cast into a heavy sleepe as Adam vvas vvhen he lost his ribbe so these not feeling the maines that are made in their soules by Sathan awaked without crying Sleepers and sinners must be cried vnto againe and againe for sinne is a sleepe What can you not watch one houre And dead men and sinners must be cried vnto for sinne is a death and asketh as manie groanings and out-cries as ever Christ bestowed vpon Lazarus Exiforas Lazare Lazarus come forth and leaue thy rotten and stinking sinnes vvherein thou hast lien too manye daies Happy were this age of ours if all the cryings in the daie time could awake vs. For I am sure that the cry at midnight shall fetch vs vp but if the meane time vvee shall refuse to hearken and pull awaie the shoulder and stoppe our eares that they shoulde not heare and make our heartes as an adamant stone that the vvordes of the Lorde cannot sinke into them it shall come to passe that as hee hath cried vnto vs and vvee vvoulde not heare so wee shall crie vnto him againe and hee vvill not answere And saide yet fortie daies and Niniveh shall bee overthrowne The matter of the prophets sermon is altogither of iudgement For the execution whereof 1. the time prefined is but forty daies 2. the measure or quantity of the iudgement an overthrow 3. the subiect of the overthrow Niniveh togither with an implication of the longe sufferance of almighty God specified in a particle of remainder and longer adiourment in the fourth place yet forty daies asmuch as to say I have spared you long enough before but I will spare you thus much longer The onely matter of question herein is how it may stande vvith the constancie and truth of the aeternall God to pronounce a iudgement against a place which taketh not effect within an hundred yeares For either he was ignorant of his owne time which we cannot imagine of an omniscient God or his minde vvas altered vvhich is vnprobable to suspect For is the strength of Israell as man that hee shoulde lie or as the sonne of man that hee shoulde repent is hee not yesterday and to day and the same for ever that vvas that is and that is to come I meane not onelye in substance but in vvill and intention doeth hee vse lightnes are the wordes that hee speaketh yea and nay Doth hee both affirme and deny to are not all his promises are not all his threatnings
surelye recompence and to take holde of no vvorde from his mouth but Niniveh shall bee destroied this were enough to make them desperate to cause them to stone his Prophet to set their cittye on fire as Zimri did the pallace and to die cursinge and blaspheming the name of the Lorde of hostes· But there is no question but eyther by the preachinge of Ionas who might mingle a little sweete with their sower or by the goodnesse of God by delivering Ionas vvhich manye of the Rabbins thinke they had hearde of or by the light of nature some particles and sparkles vvhereof might yet remaine in them because they came from Assur Assur from Sem and Sem had the knowledge of God or by some other meanes the spirite of God especially havinge a worke to vvorke and ready to helpe their infirmities they conceived some hope of the bountye and graciousnesse of the LORDE and therevpon humbled themselues in fastinge and prayer vpon trust to receaue it They beleeved GOD not Ionas although in meaning it is all one they beleeved GOD as the author Ionas as the minister God in Ionas or Ionas from GOD and for Gods sake therefore Rabbi Esdras saith they beleeved GOD that is the vvoorde of GOD which GOD sent Ionas pronounced As it is said of the Israelits Exodus the fourteenth ioyning both togither that they beleeved God and his servant Moses And 2. Cor. 5. there is a like savinge Nowe therefore are wee embassadours for Christ As if GOD did beseech you through vs c. Wee for Christ and GOD through vs. Therefore to shewe that the contempt of the servant redoundeth to the Lord God telleth Samuel 1. Sam. 8. They haue not cast thee away but they haue cast me away and Christ his disciples Luc. 10. hee that heareth you heareth mee and hee that despiseth you despiseth mee and him that sent mee and hee that receaveth a prophet in the name of a prophet and a disciple in the name of a disciple not in the name of an Israelite or Samaritan brother or straunger But vnder that relation shall not loose his revvarde An admirable and gracious dispensation from God to speake vnto man not in his owne person and by the voice of his thunders and lightnings or with the sounde of a trumpet exceeding lowde as hee did vpon the mount for then wee shoulde runne away and cry vnto Moses or anye other servant of God talke thou with vs and vvee will heare thee but let not God talke with vs least vvee die but by prophets and disciples of our owne nature flesh of our flesh and bones of our bones and as the Scripture witnesseth of Elias men subiect to the same passions whereto wee are accordinge to the worde of Moses Deuter. 18. A prophet will the Lorde thy God raise vp vnto thee like vnto mee from amongst you even of thy brethren bringing neither shape nor languadge other then I haue done And that prophet shall raise vp others of the like condition for the perfiting of his Saints â—â—ll the vvorldes ende In which borrowing and vsing of the tongues of men hee doth not begge but commaunde nor wanteth himselfe but benefiteth vs nor seeketh strength to his owne worde but congruence and proportion to our infirmities for we were not able to beare the glorye of that maiesty if it did not hide in some sort and temper it selfe vnder these earthly instrumentes But now wee may say renouncing their idolatry as they did in Lystra of Paul and Barnabas when wee take the counsailes of God from the lippes of our brethren God is come downe amongst vs in the likenesse of men It is hee that speaketh from aboue and blesseth and curseth bindeth and looseth exhorteth and dehorteth by the mouth of man And surely for this respect and relations sake betvveene God and his ministers whome it hath pleased of his mercy to dignifie in some sort with the representation of his ovvne person vpon earth the vvorlde hath ever held them in very reverent estimation Insomuch that Paul tolde the Galathians although he preached the Gospell vnto them through infirmity of the flesh without the honour ostentation and pompe of the worlde rather as one that studied to bring his person into contempte yet so far was it off that they despised or abhored his infirmities that they rather received him as an Angell of God yea as Christ Iesus And hee bare them record that if it had beene possible nature and the law of God not forbidding they woulde haue pluckt out their eies to haue bestowed vpon him Chrysostome vpon the second to Timothy thinketh no recompence equall to their daungers and that it is not more then deserved if they shoulde lay downe their liues for their pastours sake because they doe it dailie for them although not in this life for lacke of persecution to try it yet by exposing their soules to the perrill of eternall death I beare you record to vse the Apostles vvords that in former times when you had ligneos sacerdotes woodden priestes priestes of Babylon to bee your leaders and guides and not onely Balaam the Prophet of Moab Balaams asses who never opened their mouthes but it was a miracle to heare them you gaue theÌ„ the honour of angels of Christ Iesus himselfe You theÌ„ bestowed your earings and frontlets as Israell did vpon a golden calfe vpon those leaden calues I meane your landes and revenewes to maintaine the covents of Monkes cages of ignorant and vnlearned buzzardes Then you committed idolatrye with stockes and stones to every Frier that drew you aside were ready to submit your selues pater meus es tu you are my father Then religion ate vp pollicy the Church devoured the common wealth cloysters were fuller of treasures then Kinges courtes all the wealth and fatnesse of the lande was swallowed downe into the bellies of Frieries and NoÌ„neries And as the king of Persia continued his feast to his princes and servantes an hundreth and fourescore daies so if these had continued their eating and drinking the substance of the world to this day their appetite woulde haue lasted Then had you priestes without learning Zeale without knowledge devotion without discretion and liberalitie without moderation But there is a time to win and a time to loose a time to gather and a time to skatter a time to eate and a time to cast vp For now pollicy hath eaten vp religion the common wealth the Church and men spoile their Gods as God expostulateth Malac. 3. against all equity and conscience His tithes and offeringes are translated to strangers they eate the materiall bread of the Prophets who never giue them spirituall foode and they that serue not at the altar liue by it when they that serue indeede cannot liue Antigonus asked Cleanthes a learned Philosopher and painefull student at his booke Cleanthes doest thou yet grind I grind saith hee and that for
sustenance sake Wherein they noted a great indignity that those hands should be vsed at the mill wherewith hee wrote of the sunne and starres It grieveth mee to speake vvhat shiftes they are driven vnto who are able to labour in the word to doe the worke of righte good evangelistes idque vitae sustentandae causa not to grow rich thereby but to put meate into their mouthes and the mouthes of their families I conclude with the exhortation of the Apostle 1. Thes. 5. Now wee beseech you brethren that you know them which labour amongst you and are over you in the Lorde and admonish you that yee haue them in singular or abundant or more then abundant loue for their workes sake From an abundant spirit hee craveth abūdant abūdance of loue empting his soule of words that if it vvere possible hee might stirre their heartes In this sparingly sparing generation of ours what wordes might serue to warme their frozen devotion vvhome neither painefulnesse in labouring nor preeminence in overseeing nor vigilancy in admonishing can cause to knowe and discerne no nor keepe from contemning or so exceedingly to loue no nor vvithdraw from exceedingly hating these labourers rulers vvatchmen of theirs but even for their workes sake because they are ministers most debase and despight them They knew Christ among the Iewes to bee the carpenters sonne and such to bee his brethren and sisters So these they are content to know not in the worthinesse of their calling givinge countenance to their place and maintenaace to their service but in the basenesse of their birth and kindred poorenesse of their liuinges pensions and whatsoever may make to adde vnto them further disgrace And proclaimed a fast and put on sackloth Fasting and sackeclothe saith Ierome are the armour of repentaunce Shee commeth not to God with a full belly and meate betweene the teeth nor in gorgeous attire of silver and golde or of needle worke but with the thinnest face and coursest apparrell that shee can provide Shee is so much the apter to apply her suite and to entreat GOD. Not that the emptinesse of the stomake or roughnesse of the garment doe so much content him which are but outwarde signes of an inwarde cause from whence they proceede For when the soule is touched indeede and feeleth the smarte of her sinnes because it hungreth and thirsteth after the righteousnesse of God therefore it cannot thinke on feeding the outward man but commaundeth it abstinence for a time even from necssary eating and because it longeth to bee clothed with the salvation of God therefore it chargeth her flesh and bloud not to take care for wonted attiring but to change their accustomed ornamentes into sackcloth and ashes Meanetime the pleasure that God hath is in the sorrow of the heart and in the humility of the minde which the humiliation of the body giveth him assurance of The practise of David Psalm 35 is mee thinketh a very good paterne both to shewe the order of repentance to assigne the place that fasting sackcloth haue therein When they were sicke I clothed my self with sackcloth humbled my soule vvith fasting and my praier vvas turned vpon my bosome I behaved my selfe as to my friend or brother and made lamentation as one that bewaileth his mother 1. There must be some misery as the sickenes of friends maladies of our own soules or the publicke sores of the whole land 2. Vpon that misery ensueth an inward harty compassion as in a case that dearely affecteth vs. 3. vpon that cōpassion griefe which mercy is never sundred frō 4. vpon that griefe a neglect of bodily duties neither leasure to fill it with meates drinkes nor care to trim it with ornamēts 5. vpon the neglect of the body doe the exercises of the soule praier the like offer thēselues 6. praier with her other cōpanions at length come laden home with the sheaues of comfort blisse frō the plentifullest fields So that sackecloath and sasting as they are the witnesses of sorrow or some like passion so are they helps also occasions to more acceptable workes then they are themselues neither lye they next to the favor of God but they thrust praier faith between them and home to begge remission I meane not to prevent my text by shewing the nature originall kindes and vse of fasting amongest both heathens Christians which some later verses of this chapter doe challendge to themselues Only I obserue for this present that both those sinnes wherwith the people of Asia did most especially abound and these in Niniveh perhaps more especially then the rest they laboured forthwith to reforme that is the delicacy of meates drinkes intemperancy in cloathing The rich man in the gospell is noted for both these as handmaides that waited vpon his riches And Niniveh the richest lady vnder heaven was not cleare from them To rid themselues of these baites allurements 1. they fast from meate drinke sleepe ointments delightes recreations of all sorts For that is truly to fast not only to forsake forget ordinary food but to emprison shut vp the body from all the pleasures of life to pul downe the strength and pride thereof for neighbour-hoods sake to afflict the soule with it in effect to giue it straight commandement touch not taste not handle not any thing wherein thy wonted ioies consisted 2. They proclame a fast they leaue it not indifferent and arbitrary to the will of every private cittizen to doe what hee best fansied They binde them by a law and decree to do as the rest did least there might have bin some in the city carrying their Epicurisme and loosenesse of life to their graue Let vs eate and drinke for within forty daies vvee shall die 3. They put on sacke-cloath Perhappes not sacke-cloth in kinde which all the shoppes in Niniveh coulde not supply them with but the vilest and simplest vveedes that they might devise Their purple and prince-like furniture wherein they esteemed not warmth but the colour and die and ware them for their price more then necessity their wanton disdainefull superfluous sailes of pride and vaine-glory they lay aside and but for open vncivilitie they would strippe themselues to the bare skinne and repente naked 4. from the greatest to the least They spare no calling Prince nor peere noble nor vulgar person They spare no age old nor yong The aged that went with his staffe and the suckling that drew the breast are all chardged alike even those who for bodily infirmities were vnable enough to beare it The two daughters of the horse-leach which sucke the bloude of our land wasting the substance and commodity thereof in vaine in some the effects of their wealth in others the efficientes of their beggery are the vices of these Assyrians which directly and purposedly they crosse in this worke of repentaunce For what hath
drinke intemperately I say not water which is here forbidden but wine and wine in excesse wine withal the helpes that may be to make vs more exceede And we sinne and cloath our selues rather we cloath our selues sin by cloathing vs for we cloath our selues superfluously I say not with sackcloath but with that which might beseeme Salomon if he were now king in Ierusalem And we feed not only our selues but our oxen in our medowes stalles to feede our vnprofitable carkasses our horses in the stables to bear our vnprofitable carkasses vvhen the poore in our streetes and at our gates feede vpon empty aire for lacke of sustenance I aske againe in the heâ—ghth of our sins what is become of repentaÌ„ce Repentance which God preached in paradise for he shewed our fore-fathers their sin gave them the promise Which Noah proclaimed to the old world Lot to Sodome Moses to Egypt Prophets in their sundry generations to Israel and Iudah Iohn Baptist the day-star morning of the Gospell Christ the sonne of righteousnes and all his Apostles the shining lamps of the new world what els did they preach to the people that then was of faith repentance were their sermons Repent beleeve the gospell Repent for the kingdome of God is at hand These such like were their textes and these shal be our preachings and themes till we see some number measure of our vnruly transgressions If we beleeve not we are already iudged And if we repent not the kingdome of God is comming vpon vs But the scepter will bee changed the governmeÌ„t wholy altered Then was the kingdoÌ„e of grace now of glory iustice Then was the saving now the iudging of soules then came it in the tongues of men now in the trumpet of an archangell then with tidinges of greate ioy to the whole world now with terrour and amasement to all the kindreds thereof Then with glory to God on high and peace vpon the earth now with vae vae vae habitatoribus terrae thrice woe to them that dwell vpon the earth Then to gather the lost sheepe of Israell into the sheepe-folde now to sever the goates from the sheepe then to embrace both Iew Gentile now to divide betweene servant and servant at the same mil betweene man and wife in the same bed betweene Iacob and Esau in the same wombe and to pronounce the one of them blessed the other accursed Repent therefore for this kingdome of God is at hande to deface all kingdomes to roote vp the nations to consume the earth with her workes and her people with their sinnes and to feede them with the foode of iudgement and water of gall who eate and drinke vp iniquitye like their daielye repaste It belongeth to vs all to repent Wee vvere all conceived in sin and in iniquitye have our mothers brought vs foorth Concupiscence hath beene the nurse whose milke we have dravvne from time to time and as wee have growne in yeares our selves so hath corruption growen with vs. What remaineth but to repent to chandge our Morians skinnes to putte off our stained coates and to vvashe our feete from their filthinesse as Iob spake and not onelye our feete but our heades also as Peter spake in the gospell to renew both bodies and soules and to serue him in holinesse and righteousnesse vvho long time hath served himselfe vnder the burthen of our sinnes So God shall aunswere repentance with repentance Hee shall bee sorye in his hearte that ever hee past that sentence against vs. It repenteth mee to haue made man And if hee haue thought vpon anye plagues to smite vs vvithall it shall also repente him that ever hee devised them THE XXXVII LECTVRE Chap 3. vers 8. But let man and beast put on sackloth c. OF the two generall partes wherein the repentance of Niniveh stood the negatiue being ended in the former verse contayning the dyet of repentance we are now to proceede to the affirmatiue delivered the most part in this eighth wherein 1. the habite attire of repentance sackcloth 2. the tenour of her speech mighty crying 3. her very substance and soule the change of life are expressed Wee mooved a question why beastes shoulde bee called to communion of fasting and those other afflictions exercised by the Ninivites Some thinke they are put by tanslation of speech so that the distribution of man and beast signifieth not two disparate kindes of creatures but in the same kind men of sundry condtions wise and vnwise prudent and simple reasonable and vnreasonable so doth Ierome expound them How be it there is no question but the most foolish are also men and therefore included in the former member of the division Of withholding food from the beasts there is lesse doubt but that they should cloth them in sackcloth and place them in the number of those that cry mightily vnto the Lorde seemeth more vnsensible for they haue neither vnderstandinge nor speech and their bodies are wet with the dew of heaven as Nabuchodonozors was and their hydes are those naturall indumentes which God hath provided for them Touching the sackcloth it is not necessary to enquire whether they were all covered vvith it yea or no happily but their horses and mules which were in greatest price and wherein they most gloried whose manner aforetime was to bee clothed in sumptuous trappings of such it is likelie enough that their ornaments vvere chandged and it maie bee their whole heardes and flockes to make the greater spectacle and solemnite of dolefulnes For it is no more vnprofitable in these funeralles of their city when she was going as it were to her graue that these beastes should also accompany her in mourning steedes vvith the rest of her people and children then that at the funeralles of noble men not onely their kinsmen and friendes nor their houses and herses alone but their horses which they vsed for service should also bee drawne into the fellowshippe of their sorrovvinge And wee reade Iudith 4. vvhen the approach of Holofernes was feared that the children of Israell cried every man to God with greate fervencie and their soules with greate affection and that both they and their wiues and their children and their cattell and every stranger and hireling and their bought servantes put sackcloth vpon their loyâ—es And to make the greater shew of sorrowe they sprinkled ashes vpon their heades and spread out their sackcloth before the face of the Lord and they put sackcloth also about their altar Their cryinge Lyra expoundeth to haue beene after their kind they roared and brayed for want of foode which naturall moane of theirs was their cryinge It is saide Psalm 147. that God giveth foode to the beasts and to the yonge ravens that call vpon him Likewise Iob. 39. VVho prepareth meate for the crovves vvhen their yong crye vnto the Lorde for it By these and by the like scriptures
himselfe though at the first he denied his crime yea I haue obeyed the voice of the Lorde yet afterwardes he confessed I haue sinned in transgressing his commaundemente and he desired Samuell to take away his sinne and to returne with him that hee might worshippe the Lorde which when Samuell refused hee then altered his speech yet turne with mee I praie thee and honour me before the elders of my people and before Israell So that his principall care was not the service of GOD but honour and estimation in the sight of men Such the repentance of Ahab 1. King 21. who having heard the wordes of Elias thundering the iudgements of God against him and his house hee rent his clothes and put sacke-cloath vpon him and fasted and lay in sacke-cloath and went softlie but how temporary and feigned his repentance was may appeare in the next Chapter by his despitefull dealing with Micheas Such is the repentance of those who are not rightly perswaded of the pardon of their sinnes fitter for Philistines and reprobates than Christians and to be vsed in Ashdod or Ascalon than at Ierusalem The coniunction of faith and repentance is so close that some haue thought it to be a part of repentance I rather take it to bee the beginner and leader thereof As the body and soule though they are ioyned togither in the same man yet is not the body a parte of the soule nor the soule of the bodie but both distinct so faith hope and charitie if they bee true they are narrowly lincked one to the other yet naturally and essentially severed For finall resolution whereof you may best satisfie your selues by proofe from this place For although this sentence which I haue in hand be the last of the mandate in order and disposition of wordes yet is it first in proposall For if they had asked in Niniveh a reason of the king and his counsaile vvhy they shoulde bid them fast and weare sacke-cloath about their flesh sparing neither beast nor sucklinges vvhy they shoulde adde affliction and miserie to miserie as if it vvere not sufficient to be plagued by the handes of God at the time prefixed but they must plague themselues and their cattle fourty daies before hand having but a handfull of daies in comparison to enioie their liues and to take their pleasure in earthlye commodities or why they shoulde cry vnto the Lorde and not bee hearde and forsake their wickednesse and not bee pardoned the reason of all this is alleadged in this Epilogue vvho can tell if the Lord vvill turne and repent It cannot lightly bee worse it may bee better with vs the doinge of these dueties to God will not put vs nearer to our iudgemente it may sende vs farther of vvee are sure to bee overthrowen if we repent not wee may repente and happily escape it it is but the leaving of our meate and drinke for a time who must leaue both belly and meate too the missing of our better garmentes who must misse our skinnes and our flesh from our backes if wee vse our tongues in crying wee loose nothing by it and if we wash our handes and cleanse our consciences from iniquity we shall goe the lighter to our iudgement Who can tell it is the nature and property of God to shew pitty vnto the whole world and although Niniveh bee the sincke of the earth why not to Niniveh Some chandge the reading and insteede of quis novit who knovveth they put qui novit hee that knovveth connecting the sense vvith that which went before in this manner let everie man turne from his evill vvay and from the vvickednesse that is in their handes qui novit who knovveth so to doe and is not ignoraunte what belongeth to such a chandge or thus he that is privie in his hearte of any wickednes committed against God or 〈◊〉 an publique or private let him amende it The instruction from so translating it is good though the translation it selfe bee mistaken that knowledge must ever goe before the face of repentaunce Knowledge I meane not onely in kinde to distinguish sinne from sinne and to call them all by their proper names but by number and weight howe many howe grievous they are howe farre they extende to the annoyance of the earth provocation of heaven breach of christian charitie and strikinge at the maiestie of God himselfe Thus hee acknowledged his sinne in the gospell who spake in his hearte before hee did it and therefore was not ignoraunt what hee went aboute I vvill goe to my father and saie I haue sinned yea but not a simple sinne I haue sinned a mightye and manifolde transgression I haue sinned against heauen I haue also sinned against thee against the father of my spirite against the father of my flesh against him that gaue me his law against thee that gavest mee my nature both the tables haue I broken by my misdeedes and whatsoever dueties I had to perfourme those haue I violated by mine vnnaturall disobedience If you obserue the order of all the repentances in the booke of GOD vvhither in Moabite Edomite Egyptian or in the people of God they ever began with the knowledge of their sins that as the first argument of life which the widowes son of Naim gaue was this he began to speake so in this spirituall resuscitation from the death of the soule the first token of their recovery was the acknowledgement and confession of their misdoing The voice of Pharaoh Exod. 10. was I haue sinned against the Lord your God The voice of Balaam Num. 22. when he saw the Angell in his way I haue sinned The voice of Saul to Samuel 1. Sam. 15. I haue sinned and 1. Sam. 26. when hee saw the kindnesse of David towardes him I haue sinned The voice of David to Nathan 2. Sam. 12. I haue sinned 2. Sam. 24. to God after the numbering of the people I haue sinned Nay valde peccavi I haue exceedingly sinned in that I haue done And it is further added that his hearte smote him vvhen he had done it And when afterwardes he felt the smiting of the Lorde with plainer demonstration and with clearing the whole lande besides Ego sum qui peccavi ego sum qui iniquè egi It is I and only I which haue done wickedlie The voice of Iob in the seventh of his booke I haue sinned The voice of Daniell in behalfe of himselfe their kinges princes fathers of every man of Iudah and the inhabitantes of Ierusalem and of all Israell both neare and farre of was vvee haue sinned and committed iniquitie and done vvickedlie and rebelled and departed from thy preceptes and not obeyed thy servauntes the prophetes and nothinge saue open shame appertaineth vnto vs. We heare no ende of accusation iniquitie vpon sinne wickednes vpon iniquity rebellion vpon wickednes and still a further proceeding in the testification of their vnrighteousnesse VVhen Ezra hearde that the people of the captivitie were mingled with
preach it vnto you that you may take knowledge And for this cause doe the septuaginte adde in the end of the former verse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is saying as if it were the voice of the people that is now in question and not of the king his princes But how can it any way stand with the nature of repentance either in prince or people to doubt seeing that faith is the principal proppe wherwith repentance is borne vp we cannot acknowledge this to be a true faith which hangeth and wavereth betweene such vncertainties Rather it savoreth of infidelity and desperation to cast forth such demaundes It might be answered that albeit they doubted of the event of this senteÌ„ce yet not of the favour of God towards theÌ„ for what if their city had bin overthrowen as the towre of Siloe their bodies had perished had that bin an argument that his mercies had forsaken them No more than it was to Moses who died for angring the Lord before he went into the land of promise or than it was to Paul who said that the Lorde had delivered him out of the mouth of the Lion and would also deliver him from every evill worke and preserve him vnto his heavenly kingdome though afterwarde hee was slaine by Nero who was the Lion hee there ment But I rather aunswere that infidelitie woulde have spoken by a flatte negation God vvill not returne and desperation woulde not have cried vpon God at all nor have pretended so much earnest This speech of the Ninivites at the most hath but doubting and doubting containeth in it a kinde of affirmation As Mardochey spake to Esther in the fourth of that booke if thou holdest thy peace at this time breathing and deliverance shall arise to the Iews out of an other place but thou and thy fathers house shall perish and who knoweth whither thou art come to the kingdome for such a time That is I little doubte but the providence of GOD hath advaunced thee thus highe to doe this service I finde noted vpon the same phrase Ioel the seconde that is the fittest speach the penitent may vse for it includeth both these a sense of sinne hope of deliverance The leper commeth to Christ Mar. 1. and telleth him Lorde if thou wilt thou canst make me cleane I cannot say that either thou wilt or thou wilt not I leaue it to thine owne wisedome For mine owne part I haue deserved no grace at thy handes I see nothing in my selfe either in body or soule but leprosie and vncleanes but in thee there is power and mercy if it shall please thee to extend theÌ„ towardes mee In the ninth of the same Evangelist our Saviour answered the father of the childe that had a dumbe spirit requesting him if he could doe any thing to helpe them to haue compassion vpon them this if thou canst beleeue all thinges are possible to him that beleeveth The father cried vvith teares Lorde I beleeue helpe mine vnbeliefe That is I beleeue and skarse beleeue I would faine but I feele a fainting in my selfe and therefore hee that craved but lately a cure for his sonnes infirmity novv craveth helpe for his owne vnbeliefe So then I make no doubt but these are the wordes of faith vvho knoweth if the Lorde vvill returne albeit an infirme and vnsetled faith For as betweene knovvledge and meere or negatiue ignorance opinion lieth so betweene a perfect and ripe faith and plaine infidelity or distrustfulnes a weake and midling faith For there are degrees in faith it hath a beginning encrease and consummation The disciples are rebuked Mar. 9. by the name of a faithlesses generation O faithlesse generation howe longe shall I nowe bee vvith you c. Peter Mat. 14. for a little and doubting faith Paule 2. Cor. 10. speaketh of an encreasing faith but Colossians the first and second of a faith wherein they are rooted built and established Yea the strongest faith that ever was is it not mixte with doubtfulnes overcast with clouds shakeÌ„ with stormes beaten vvith windes and raines winowed by sathan that if it were possible it might bee turned into chaffe and branne What else ment that wary advertisement given to Peter by his maister Luke 22. and his vigilant care over him Simon Simon listen to my speech Behold looke well to thy foote-steppes haue an eie to thy soule Satan hath desired you it is the care of his heart it is the marke that he shooteth at he watcheth walketh roareth transformeth him into all shapes yea into an angell of light to haue his purpose to sifte you ex amine you as vvheate graine after graine person after person that if it be possible you may bee reprooved And surely we need the praiers of our owne spirites and of the spirite of GOD that groaneth with groanings which cannot he expressed and of the sonne of God himselfe who siâ—teth at his fathers right hande and maketh request for vs that our faith faile not For what thinke we of our selues are we pillers of brasse or as the deafe rockes of the sea or as mount Sion on that can never be remooved Our shield and breast-plate of faith for so it is called is it not beaten and driven at vvith dartes fierie dartes yea all the fierie dartes I say not of the vvicked that are in our flesh Athiestes Arrians Iewes Paynims deriders blasphemers of our faith but of him that is pricinpally vvicked and Leader of the daunce Satan himselfe This made him trivmph so much when hee saw the fielde ended and his tabernacle at hand to be pulled vp that he had fought a good fight though his enemies were encreased against him as the haires of his head that hee had runne his race though hee had many stumbling blockes and snares laide in his vvay openly to detaine secretly to vndermine him and finally vvhich vvas the chiefe glory of a christian souldiour that hee had kept the faith and not lost his target though hee had borne in his body the markes of Christ Iesus and felte in his soule many a buffet and wound given by Satan and his confederates The issue is this the faith of a christian is sometimes in fight and conflicte in agonie passion sweating bleeding as Christ vvas in the garden resisting vnto bloud shall I say nay even vnto hell it selfe They knewe it by experience who saide thou bringest downe to hell It is as the last and least sparkle of fire almost extinguished as a little graine of seede which the birdes nay the devils of the aire seeke to picke from vs and as the last gaspe and pant of the soule readie to flie out at length it getteth the victory againe according to that Ioh. 1.5 this is the victorie that overcommeth the world even your faith Such as I speak of was the faith of these Ninivites doubting I confesse but not despairing And as Aquinas to acquite
death is I cannot bee daunted by the malignitye of anye disease VVherefore as Christ admonished the church of Thyatira so I in the name of Christ exhort you that vvhich you haue alreadye holde fast till hee come Let not your hope and consolations in the mercies of GOD bee taken from you let others for their pleasure and for want of better groundes because they leane vpon a staffe of reede masses merites indulgences the like make shipwracke of this sweete article and bee carued away as the windes and seaes of their owne opinions shall driue them till they finde some other haven to rest in But shall ever raigne and beare the scepter in our consciences as an article of that price without the which our liues are not deare vnto vs· The sunne may bee vnder a cloude at times but feare not it vvill shine againe the may fire be buried vnder ashes but it vvill breake forth the arke may bee taken by the Philistines but it shall bee restored to Israell and these heavenlye perswasions may sometimes bee assaulted and battered but they shall eftsoones returne vnto vs. I dare affirme that there was never elect soule vpon the earth redeemed by the bloud and sanctified by the spirit of God but hath drunke largelye of these comfortes wherof I speake and then their largest draught when they haue most thirsted after it that howsoever their life hath beene tempered of good bad daies and good againe as those that are helde with agues of honour and dishonour health and sicknesse warre and peace ioy and heavinesse yet the betrer of these two conditions hath ever had the later and the vpper hand and to haue ended their liues I say not in their beddes but vnder a showre of stones as Steven did or by the sworde of a tyrant or amongst the teeth of wilde beastes hath beene no more vnto them than if a ripe figge had beene pluckte from the tree which it grewe vpon For they haue gone avvaye with a sentence of peace in their lippes as the doue came backe to the arke with an oliue branch Christ is my life death mine advantage Thus much of the Phrase who knoweth if God will returne The matter which they hope for in a worde and to conclude is the mercy of God In the explication whereof they vse an order of wordes 1. that God must returne as if hee were nowe absente and had withdrawen himselfe from them 2. that God must repent not by changing his minde but by callinge in the decree vvhich vvas gone forth 3. that the furie of his wrath must be pacified Lastly to this ende that destruction may bee averted from them as much as to say if God vouchsafe not his presence vnto vs or if hee holde his former intendment or if the heate of his fierce wrath be not quenched wee are sure to perish And so it fareth vvith vs all that except the Lorde doe illighten vs with his favourable and gracious countenance except hee apply himselfe with his whole heart and with all his soule as it is in Ieremy to doe vs good and vnlesse the fire of his anger bee drowned in the bowelles of compassion and his rage burning downe to hell bee swallowed vp into pitty aboue the cloudes what else can follow but the wracke of our bodyes and soules the eversion of our houses and families and vtter desolation to townes citties and entire countries Therefore let vs beseech God that hee ever vouchsafe to dwell with vs as he sometimes dwelt in the bush to change his cursing into blessings to quench his deserved wrath kindled like a whole river of brimstone with his streames of grace that it may bee well with vs and our children our whole land and our last end may be that which is the end and conclusion of the kings edict that wee perish not THE XXXIX LECTVRE Chap. 3. vers 10. And God saw their workes that they turned from their evill waies THE grounde which the people of Niniveh tooke for repentance was faith which although it appeareth by their manner of speech having scruple vncerteinty in it to have beene an vnperfect faith not throughly strengthned and fighting as yet against the horrour of their owne sinnes and terrour of Gods iudgements yet an vnperfect faith is faith more or lesse and the best that ever were have not escaped such distractions and disquietinges of their soules and when they have wrastled a time against the adversarye powers they have returned with the victory and have set vp their banners of triumph in the name and vertue of the Lord of hostes their foundations are in the holy hilles not in the vallies of their owne infirmities for then they must despaire but in the might and mercye of almightye God which stande for ever The matter of their faith consisting of foure members three of them appertaining to God his returne repentance and leaving of his fierce wrath the fourth and last to themselves I went over in hast and will briefly repeate vnto you 1. They beleeved that God might returne and vouchsafe them his presence and company againe taken from the manner of men who in their anger and displeasure forsake the verye place where their eye-sore lyeth and being reconciled vse it for an argument of their revived frendshippe to returne to those houses which they had forsaken So saith God Ose◠5. I vvill goe and returne to my place till they acknowledge their faultes and seeke mee In their affliction they will seeke mee diligently and say come let vs returne vnto the Lorde So they depart from God and God from them They withdraw their obedience hee his blessinges and although he bee in the middest of them nearer than their flesh to their spirites yet by any demonstration of love they cannot perceave his presence God was ever in Niniveh no doubt by his essence his power his overlooking providence for in him they lived mooved and alvvaies had their being but hee vvas not in Niniveh by grace by the guiding and goverment of his holy spirit neither by speciall favour assistance hee had fotsaken their citty and consciences as thorny vnprofitable ground fitter for idols and abominations than for himselfe to dwell in 2. They beleeved that God might repent which is also borrowed from the affections of men whose māner is to be sory in their harts for their former displeasure conceived and to wish it had never bin and asmuch as possible they may to revoke vvhatsoever in the heat thereof they had determined The 3. is consequent to the former for if he returne and repent his anger must needes bee remooved Al these motions either of the body in going from place to place or of the soule in altering her passions are attributed vnto vs truly but vnto God in no other māner than may stand with the nature and honour of his vnmooueable maiesty Now lastly where God is departed and
the light of his countenance the life of his compassions taken away his wrath kindled nay his fierce and furious wrath the length and breadth whereof no more than of his mercies canne be measured there ensueth an abundance of misery vvith a diligent traine of all kindes of plagues having an open field to range in because there is no wil in God to resist them Therfore they beleeved in the fourth place that if his presence were recovered his decree changed and his wrath stopt they should be freed from the danger threatned vnto thē assuring thēselues otherwise that the buildings of their city should sinke downe stone after stone and that the children thereof should all be buried and entombed togither in one cōmon destruction Therefore miserable is their estate who liue within the vapour and heate of Gods displeasure We are all by nature the children of wrath borne to inherite it as we inherite our fathers lands but Christ hath purchased vs favour by his bloud we confirme it to our selues in some sort by making conscience to offend walking warily in the feare of the Lord. But such as run on their wicked race without turning draw their vnhappy breath vvithout repenting heaping anger vpon anger and not caring to pacifie the force therof their ende is the ende of the sentence that they are sure to perish not in themselues alone but in al that appertaineth vnto them their tabernacles children posteriey memortials nor onely in the life of their bodies but in the life and eternity of their soules nor for an age and generation of time but whilst God raigneth in heaven able to do iustice To avoide this danger it shal be safe for vs all to quēch the anger of God in time to take the bloud of the Lambe and cast vpon the flames therof and through the riches of his merites to seeke the acceptance and to hold acquaintance friendship vvith our God that we perish not And God sawe their workes c. We are now come to the fourth part of the chapter the mercy of God towardes Niniveh greater than both the former because it is not exhibited to one as vnto Ionas nor vnto a fewe as vnto the mariners but vnto a whole citty plentifully peopled and stored with inhabitantes Even so it is whither one or more many or fewe man woman childe citties kingdomes Empires worldes all generations past present and those that are to come wee drawe out waters of ioy and comfort out of this well of salvation There is a degree also in the wordes of this sentence For 1. God approoveth their workes and conceaveth a liking of their service done if you will knowe what works you haue it by explication made plaine their conversion from their evill waies that is their whole course of repentance Secondly vpon that approbation hee repented him of the evill which hee saide hee woulde bringe vpon them Thirdly vpon that repentance and change of minde he doth it not The words are not greatly obscure a little explanation may serue to vnfold them God saw Why was he a straunger till that time in Niniveh or did he but then begin to open his eyes to take the knowledge of their works or is ther any thing in heavē or earth or in the deepe that he seeth not with his eies tē thousand times brighter than the sun yea though it were hid I say not within the reines hearts of our bodies but in the reines and hart of the lowest destruction Some interpret it thus he saw that is he made thēselves to see or the world to see that hee was well pleased with their workes others more simplie and truly he saw their works that is himselfe approved them as Gen. 1. hee saw that the light was good that is he allowed it by his iudgement so heere hee shewed by his fact event that followed that the repētance of Niniveh highly cōtented him Likewise Gen. 4. God looked vnto the gift of Abel but not vnto the gift of Cain he saw thē both with his eie of knowledge but not of liking good affection Or to say further God saw that in the works of the Ninivites which if Ionas or the whole world had presumed to have seene they had deceived themselves he saw their hearts from whence those works proceeded how truly syncerely they were done without dissimulatiō In this sense we say that the church is invisible as we are taught in our Creede we rather beleeve that it is thā with our eies can behold it not that we turne men into spirits not having flesh bones or into trāsparēt substāces such as the aire is which we cannot see but because although we behold the body the outward appearance wee cannot search into their spirites neither are able to discerne them in that whereby they are Christians and of the householde of faith Wee thinke they are myrtles when they are but netles lambes when they are but vvoolues and citizens of Ierusalem vvhen they are but Iebusites Their workes Not onely their workes of ceremony order and discipline as fasting sackcloth crying which are not godlinesse it selfe but gestures and behaviours setting it forth nor onely their morall workes of charity towardes God and man in forsaking their wicked waies and making restitution of ill gotten goodes for these are most of them outwarde workes but hee sawe the workes also of the inward man and as it is expounded in the next vvordes hee saw their perfect and full conversion which consisted not in fasting and sackcloth alone or in formall professions but in the change and alteration of all their powers Thus to acknowledge the true and immortal God is a worke but a worke of the spirit both because the spirit of God is the author and because the spirite of man is the actour and administer thereof To beleeue is also a worke of the spirit for when they asked Ioh 6. What shall wee doe that wee might worke the workes of God Iesus answered them this is the worke of God that yee believe in him whome hee hath sent GOD sawe all these workes in them what they thought howe they beleeved which way the purposes of their heartes were bente hee sawe their faith as well as their ceremonies their iustice Evangelicall aswell as their Legall hee sawe their whole bodye of repentance wherein there was knowledge desire iudgement affection faith hope and whatsoever else was requisite to bee vsed in that worke And God repented Wee had the worde before who knoweth if God will repent But can this bee Repentance hath ever some griefe annexed vnto it and an accusation of our selues of something done amisse which wee woulde gladly retract both these are far from God who sitteth in heaven having all sufficiencye of pleasure and contentment in himselfe and for his workes abroade they are so exactly done by rule that wee cannot suspect any errour
There is not any knowledge of learning to bee despised seeing that all science whatsoever is in the nature and kinde of good thinges Rather those that despite it vvee must repute rude and vnprofitable altogither who would bee glad that all men vvere ignoraunt that their owne ignorance lying in the common heape mighte not be espied If Philosophie shoulde therefore not be set by because some haue erred through Philosophie no more shoulde the sunne and the moone because some haue made them their Gods and committed idolatrie vvith them It seemeth by the preface of M. Luther vpon the Epistle to the Galathians that the Anabaptistes condemned the graces and workes of God for the indignity of the persons and subiectes in vvhome they were founde Luther retorted vpon them Then belike matrimony authority liberty c. are not the workes of God because the men who vse them are some of them wicked Wicked men haue the vse of the sun the moone the earth the aire the water and other creatures of God Therefore is not the sunne the sunne and do the others loose their goodnesse because they are so vsed The Anabaptistes themselues when as yet they were not rebaptised had notwithstanding bodies and soules now because they were not rebaptized were not their bodies true bodies and their soules right soules Say that their parents also had a time when they were not rebaptized Were they not therfore truly married If not it will follow therevpon that the parentes were adulterers their children bastardes and not meete to inherite their fathers landes Likewise truth is truth wheresoever I finde it Whither vvee search in Philosophy or in the histories of the Gentiles or in Canonicall scriptures there is but one truth If Peter if the Sibylles if the devilles shall say that Christ is the sonne of the living GOD it is not in one a truth a lie in the other but though the persons motiues and endes bee different the substance of the confession is in all the same It was true which Menander the Poet spake before the Apostle ever wrote it to the Church of Corinth Evill wordes corrupt good manners And because it was a truth in Menander therefore the Apostle alleadged it which else hee woulde not The difference betweene them is that as in Lacedaemon sometimes when in a waighty consultation an eloquent but an evill man had set downe a good decree which they coulde not amende they caused it to bee pronounced by one of honest name and conversation and in such simplicity of wordes as hee was able presently to light vpon by that meanes neither crediting the bad authour so much as to take a iudgement from his mouth nor reiecting the good sentence so that which was a truth in the lips of Menander is not more true vttered by an Apostles tongue but it hath gotten a more approoved and sanctified author And surely as in the tilling of the ground the culter and share are the instrumentes that breake the cloddes and carry the burthen of the worke yet the other partes of the plough are not vnnecessary to further it so for the first breaking vp of the fallow ground of mens heartes and killing the weedes and brambles that are therein of Adams auncient corruption or for preaching the greate mysterie of pietie and comfortable speâ—king to Sion touching the pointes of salvation the onely worde of God sharper then culter or share or two edged sword is onely and absolutely sufficient But a man must dayly builde vpon the former foundation and not onely teach but explicate by discoursing illustrate by examples exemplifie by parables and similitudes by arguments confirme shame the gaine-saiers convince the adversaries fashion the life to the doctrine plant iudgement and iustice insteede of vnrighteousnes stirre vp the affections and shewe himselfe every way a vvorkeman not to bee ashamed and rightly dividing the worde of trueth from whom if you take his knife that is his arte and cunning he shall rather teare it with his teeth and pull it asunder with his nailes than rightly divide it But you appeale to the consciences of beleevers and desire to knowe vvhither their first conversion to the faith vvere by reading or hearing of Gentile stories No. For who ever required that service of prophane learning which whatsoever the instrument or meanes be is principally and almost wholy the worke of the holy Ghost and wherein is fulfilled vpon every convert that commeth to the knowledge of the trueth that which Samuell comforted Saule with The spirite of the Lorde shall come vpon thee and thou shalt bee turned into an other man VVho else taketh the stonie hearte out of their bodies and giveth them an hearte of flesh And we know besides that the conversions of men to the faith haue not beene all after one sorte in some by the preaching of Christ crucified as in those that vvere added to the Church by the sermon of Peter in some by a word from the mouth of Christ Follovve mee in some by visions and voyces from heaven as Paule Act. 9. was throwne from his horse and smitten with blindnesse and a voice came downe from the clowdes saying Saul Saul why persecutest thou mee and Saint Augustine reporteth Confess 8.12 that by a voice from heaven saying Take vp and reade take vp and reade hee was directed to that sentence Rom. 13. Not in chambeâ—ing and wantonnesse c. Iustine Martyr witnesseth of himselfe in his Apology to Antoninus that when he saw the innocent Christians after their slaunderous and false traducementes carried to their deathes patient and ioyfull that they were thought worthy to suffer for the name of Christ it occasioned his chandge of religion Socrates and Sozomene write that many of Alexandria when the great temple of Serapis was repurdged and made serviceable for the vse of the Christians finding some mysticall letters or cyphers therein vvhereby the forme of a crosse was figured and signification long before given that the temple shoulde haue an ende thought it warning enough to forsake their heathenish superstitions and to embrace the gospell of Christ Iesus Many other Aegyptians beeing terrified by the strange inundation of Nilus higher than the wonted manner thereof was immediatlie condemned their ancient idolatry and applyed themselues to the worship of the living God Clodoveus the French King after manie perswasions of Crotildis his lady a religious Burgundian vainelie spent vpon him having at length receaved a great discomfiture and slaughter in a battaile against the Almannes and finding himselfe forsaken of all earthly aide cast vp his eies into heaven and vowed to become a Christian vpon condition that God would giue him the victory over his enimies which he faithfully performed Now it holdeth not in reason that because men are converted to the faith by miracles martyrdoms visioÌ„s inundatioÌ„s hieroglyphicks such meanes therefore they should alwaies be confirmed by the same or that those
invincible courage in defending the Church Nazianzen writeth of Basile that betweene him his followers there is no more cōparison than betweene pillers their shadowes I omitte the rest But such are our vnequall iudgementes of those whose equalles wee shall hardelye bee that if vvee were willed to speake what we thought of Basile we would reckon him but a shadow and counterfeit to our selues and great Athanasius as one of the least amongst vs and thrust out the eyes of Ambrose and tearme him a crow and a chough as the Pie of Mirandula did Cyprian should haue a letter of his name changed as sometimes it was and bee but Caprian vnto vs one that wrote of trifles and vanities I omitte the rest the classicall and principall Doctours of the church next the Apostles of Christ and their next succeeders the starres and ornamentes of learning the pillers of religion and Christianity in their time who put their bodyes and soules betwixt Christ and his adversaries who spake and vvrote and lived and died in defence of his truth whose labours were then renowned and GOD in his providence hath reserved their bookes to this day monumentes to vs of their infatigable paines and helpes to our studies if wee bee not enemies to our selues I could be content to say much for them because I vse them much For I never could bee bold to offer mine owne inventions and conceiptes to the world when I haue found them such in S. Augustine and others as might not bee amended I would not wish the learned of any sort that hath but borne a booke to dispraise learning She hath enemies enough abroade though she be iustified by her children It is fitter that wisedome be beaten by fooles than by wisemen and that Barbary disgrace artes rather than Athens the mother and nurse of them But aboue all other places a blow given in the pulpit leaveth a skarre in the face of learning which cannot easily be removed It preiudiceth the teaching of others as if they fed the people with akornes huskes in steede of bred because they gather the mēbers of truth togither dispersed through oratours philosophers poets fathers scriptures make one body of them all which God is the author of they are thought in a manner to preach falshod Or at least it is vanity in those that preach itching in those that heare in neither of both to be allowed I also condēne it whē it is so Vaine vaine glorious invention let it wither at the braine that sent it forth And let itching eares fret consume away with the malignity of their humours Where we find them itching afte◠pleāsure it is good to make them smart with the acrimony of severe reprehension But where it is otherwise let not a rash conclusion without proofe be admitted against good learning If Asclepiodorus will draw with a cole or chawke alone I iudge him not if others will paint with colours neither let them bee iudged If some will barely teach and others proue if some affect to speake with simplicity and others with variety illustrate If some conferre with men of yester day others with antiquitye some binde themselues precisely to the words of God others not refraine the words of men vsing thē as the words of God If some stande narrowlye vpon the tearmes and sentences of faith others not depart from the proportion of faith nor bring in anye thinge dissonant and disagreeing to the vniformity thereof both may doe well but the latter in mine opinion doe farre the better That which concerneth you in this little dissent of iudgementes the sheepe of his pasture by whome wee are set in his house to giue you your portion in due time is this that you be not dismaied heereat For wee preach not our selues in such kinde of preachinges but Christ Iesus the Lorde not to commend our giftes but to edifie your consciences And to this ende I may saye vvith some alteration of vvordes as the Apostle to the Corinthians All thinges are yours whither it bee Paul or Apollos or Cephas or the vvorlde or life or death or thinges present or thinges to come so all thinges are yours in our preachinge whither it be scripture or nature or art all is yours Yours are Philosophers Orators Historigraphers Poets Iewes Gentiles Grecians Barbarians Fathers new-writers men angelles that you may be saved this only is the end where vnto our knowledge learning of what kind soever is directed To returne to Ionas discontented and withall to conclude you see the fall nay you see the relapse of a chosen prophet a sicknes recovered and a recidivation into the same or a worse sickenes Before hee had sinned and recanted his sinne and washed his disobedience away with the water of the sea but now is returned to the mire againe mire indeed wherein his heart as a troubled muddy spring is so disordered that he discerneth nothing a right neither in faith to God nor charity to man nor loue to himselfe accusing the most righteous Lord envying his innocent brethren and carried away headlong with a kind of detestation towardes his owne person once angry and angry againe and not onely conceaving but defending anger angry with the worme in the earth angry with the sunne in the skie angry with the winde in the aire angry with the former and governour of all these who could haue ended his passion with the least breath of his angry lippes A daungerous and grievous wound in a Sainte If I woulde thrust my fingers into it and thoroughly handle it But I leaue it to the order of my text vvorthy of another sea and of another whale and once more of the belly of hell even of hell indeede if God would exactly stand to repay it Improbe Neptunum accusat qui iterum naufragium facit Hee hath no reason to accuse Neptune that so presentlye after a late daunger will hazard himself to take shipwracke againe God is admirable in his Saintes not onely in their risinges but in their fallings also The best amongst them haue fallen And I loue to report their falles not that I take any pleasure with vngracious Chain to vncover the nakednes of my fathers but because that mantell and cloke of charity which God casteth over their sinnes to cover their weaknesses with is the comfortablest reading and learninge that the world hath S. Augustine spake wisely of the errour of Cyprian Propterea non vidit aliquid ut aliquid per eum supereminentius videretur There was something which he saw not that hee might gaine the knowlege of some more excellent thing That vvhich hee lost in faith hee gott in charity So there is somewhat that Ionas doth not to make way to the doing of some bettter worke For if hee gained nothing else the mercy of God might by this meanes bee the more commended in the forgiuenesse of his trespasse and that which hee
satisfy his disconteÌ„ted mind by any either lawfull or vnlawfull meanes Now therfore I pray thee take my life froÌ„ me c. Neither did he onely conceaue anger in his minde but he followeth feedeth maintaineth it that we haue iust cause to strike him againe with another sentence of the same wise man Be not thou of an hasty spirit to be angry for anger resteth in the bosome of fooles Damascen maketh three degrees of anger bilem iracundâ—aÌ„ infensioneÌ„ Choler wrath heavy displeasure The one he sayeth hath beginning motion but presently ceaseth the other taketh deeper hold in the memory the third desisteth not without revenge Gregory Nyssen keeping the same number calleth the 1. anger the â— lightnes of the braine the 3. starke staring madnes Clichtoveus compareth the first to fire in stubble which is soone kindled soone put out the secoÌ„d to fire in iron which hardly taketh longer abideth the third to fire that is hid never bewraieth it selfe but with the ruine wast of that matter wherin it hath caught Some are sharp saith Aristotle others are bitter a 3. kind is implacable The anger of Ionas may seeme to haue beene in the third place it cannot bee mitigated Hee desireth nothing so much as that Niniveh may bee overthrowen Hee complaineth persisteth replieth and by no perswasions can bee brought from shewing his displeasure both against God and against his ovvne life To come to my purpose the particulars to bee examined for the better searching out of his fault are 1. that hee prayed vnto the Lord 2. what hee prayed and therein both the substance of his petiton in the 3. verse therefore I beeseech thee take my life from mee and the causes that mooved him so to pray for that the mercy of God had disapointed him I knew that thou art a gratious God c. togither with an exprobration that hee suspected so much when hee was at home And hee prayed vnto the Lorde That Ionas prayed or that he prayed vnto the Lorde I dislike not Happy is that man who either in the midst of anger or of any other offence can pray Hee ever obtaineth either that which hee prayeth for or that which is better or that which is sufficient If Ionas had restinguished and choked the fervour of his wrath with the fervency of the spirit hee had done beyond exception but it is well that he remembreth himselfe any way to bee a prophet and doth not quite forget God and his whole duty towardes him For anger hath a company of most pestilent daughters swelling of the minde so high and so full that there is no roume for any good motion to dwell by it contumely towardes men blasphemy towardes God indignation of heart impatience and clamour of speech violence of handes with other savage and monstrous demeanour as far forth as strength will giue it leaue Anger is cruell saith the Proverbe and wrath is raging but who can stande before Envy I know that the effectes of anger haue beene such as I named before They were such in Simeon and Levi whome Iacob their father vppon his death-bed when all displeasure shoulde haue died with him detested in his verye soule and insteede of blessing cursed them They were such in Saul against Ionathan his owne flesh for excvsing the absence of David and making no more than a iust defence of his innocency wherefore shall hee die What hath hee done When hee tooke vp a iaveling in his hande and woulde haue nailed him to the wall if his marke had not shunned him· It appeareth by that which followeth that if it had beene possible for Ionas to haue commanded fire from heaven as the disciples woulde haue done Luke 9. against a towne of Samaria hee would not haue spared it But anger exerciseth the armes of the stronge ths tongue of the weake Therefore sithence hee hath not power over the thunders and lightnings of God he occupieth but his tongue but whatsoever may be done by the intemperatnes therof he dissembleth it not It is no great commendation to Ionas that hee prayed because hee prayed in choler with a spirit troubled and disordered measuring all thinges not by the wil of God but by the fansies thereof because with such distraction of minde the founteine of his hearte powring forth sweete and sowre togither the words of his lippes directed vnto God but his inward cogitations altogither bestowed in purging himselfe wishing revenge accusing God and other such like forreigne and improper intentions It might haue bene saide to Ionas bending himselfe to prayer in this sort as the prophet spake to Ierusalem wash thy heart from malice how long shall thy wicked thoughts remaine within thee Or as it was said to the Scribes in the gospell why thinke yee evill in your heartes Our saviour counsailed his disciples Mat. 6. when they prayed not to bee as the hypocrites standing at the heades of the streetes but to enter into their chambers and shut the dores vnto them and to pray to their father in secrett that hee might openly reward them Now to what purpose is it to remooue the body from the eies of men to close it vp in a private chamber within walles and dores if the soule haue a troublesome and vnquiet company within anger impacience envie to disturbe her meditations with noise for these must also be put forth as Christ put forth the minstrelles and mourners all the affections of the heart must be repressed the whole strength and might of the soule kept nearely togither without wandering abroade that by their forces vnited in one the goodnesse of the Lorde may the sooner be obtained The oracle gaue aunswere to a man desirous to knowe what art he shoulde vse in praying thou must giue the halfe moone the whole sunne and the anger of a dogge that is cor thy whole heart with every affection belonging vnto it In that introduction of prayer which our Saviour setteth downe in the gospell though there bee sundry branches of requests to God as the sanctifieing of his name the enlardginge of his kingdome or whatsoever else is meete either for the body or the soule of man yet all the rest are passed over with their onely first reciting and the onely exposition which hee leaveth vnto vs is vpon the fift petition wherein wee desire pardon of our owne debts as wee pardon others For there our Saviour addeth culling this one from amidst all the rest and setting his speciall marke vpon it if you forgiue men their trespasses your heavenly father will also forgiue you if not looke accordinglye to bee dealt with His meaning no doubt was that when we bring our gift to the altar the oblation of our lippes and heartes and come not in charity whatsoever we make request for is returned backe againe and our whole offeringirefused as an vnsavory thing which the Lorde hath no
surely I rather thinke that they blessed Ionas in their heartes and that the dust of his feete was welcome and precious vnto them who by his travaile and paines had taught them to flie from the anger of God that was now falling Others conceaue the reason heere implyed therefore I prevented to be this Hee saw that the conversion of the Gentiles vvas by consequence an introduction of the overthrow and castinge out of the Iewes and that it woulde bee fulfilled vpon them which is written in Deuteronomy They haue mooved mee to iealousie with that which is not God they haue provoked mee to anger with their vanities and I mooue them to iealousie with those which are no people I vvill provoke them to anger vvith a foolish nation That is if wee vvill interpret it by this present subiect Niniveh shall repente and condemne Israell the more for not hearkning to the voice of so many Prophets Ierome brieflie thus It grieveth him not that the Gentiles are saved but that Israell perisheth Our Saviour we all know would not giue the breade of children to dogges and hee vvas not sent but to the lost sheepe of the house of Israell and he vvepte over Ierusalem which hee never did over Tyre and Sidon and the prerogatiue of the Iews was either onely or principally that repentance and remission of sinnes should be preached vnto them I remit you to the 10. of the Actes to see what labour was made to drawe Peter to the Gentiles whome hee called common and vncleane thinges And in the 11. of the same booke they of the circumcision contended with him aboute it sayinge thou vventest in vnto the vncircumcised and hast eaten with them It might be his further griefe that he onely amongst so many Prophets should bee singled out to declare the ruine of his people by the vprising of straungers to beare the envy of the facte and to bee the messenger of the vnwelcomest newes that ever Israll received For he is the first that must bring Iudaisme in contempt and make it manifest to the vvorlde that his country-men at home are vnfruitfully occupied and troubled about many things sacrifices sacramentes washinges cleansinges and the like when others abroade observing that one thing that is necessarie with lesse labour and businesse came to be saved Luther comparing the times wherein Ionas and himselfe lived openeth the case by familiar explication thus The Iewes accompted themselues by a constant opinion and claime the peculiar people of God the Romish themselues the onely Catholiques they thought there could be no salvation without observing the law of Moses and the rites of the Iewish Synagogue nor these without observing the ordinances and ceremonies of the Romish Church they cried powre out thy wrath vpon the nations and vpon the people that haue not called vpon thy name these held them for hereticks not worthy the aire they drew that ioyned not themselues vnto them Nowe lastlie as it was an odious office in these latter daies to preach vnto any nation or city vnder heaven that the foolishnesse of preaching and onely Christ crucified was able to saue soules without creeping to crosses kneeling knocking kissing sprinckling censing ringing fasting gadding with such like toyes and the conversion of any parte of Christendome vvith lesse circumstaunce coulde not but bee a shame preiudice and condemnation vnto Rome in some sorte that having greater helpes and furtherances to God went further from him so the reclaiminge of Niniveh by one when Iury had many prophetes by the denouncement of one when Iury had many prophecies by a single and short commination when Iury had the whole law and testimonies by a compendious course of repentance when they fasted and tithed and sacrificed and cryed the temple of the Lord the temple of the Lord and I know not what coulde not lesse be than a reproach to the people which was so backwarde and an exception to their whole forme of religion wherein they no better profited It had beene no marvaile if when Ionas returned into Israell the hand of his own father and mother had beene first against him for doing that wrong to his people as they adiudged their bodies to the fire and their souls they delivered to Satan who opened their mouth against the church of Rome Whatsoever his reasons were whither the care of his credite or whither affection to his country-men drew him away to that recusancie both which are but particular and partiall respects when God commandeth otherwise his fault is no way excusable by reason but that God of his grace is ready to giue pardon and relaxation to al kinde of sinne Therefore I prevented Thy grounde is vnstable Ionas thy argumente vnsounde thou vsest but a fallacie to deceiue thy selfe thou hadst no reason so to do the will of the Lord of hostes which is absolute righteousnes a reason beyond all reasons withstoode it Thou thoughtest to prevent the Lord thou couldest not the vvindes saw thy hast staied thee the sea held thee backe the fish made resistaÌ„ce against thee the bars of the earth shut thee vp if these had failed in their misteries the wisedome of God would haue invented other staies He could haue stopped thee in thy course as he stopped Paule in his iourney by dazeling thine eies that thou shouldest not haue fouÌ„d thy way or as he stopped Lots wife in her way by making thee a pillar of salt or some other rocke of stone a monument of contradiction to the latest age of the world He could haue dried vp thy hands tied vp thy feete in iron no but in the bands of death never to haue stirred againe Let all the wisdome of man beware of the like preventioÌ„ least it prevent it selfe thereby of all the blessings of God vse of natiue country comfort of kinsmen friendes life of bodie happines of soule as Ionas might haue done if the mercies of God had not fauoured him When we are ignorant of the wil of God let vs lay our hands vpon our mouthes vpon our hearts too till God grant wisdome that we may descry it when we are doubtfull let vs enquire deliberate aske counsaile of the lawe testimony of God but when it is clearley revealed by open and expresse commâ—undement let vs not then pawse vpon the matter much lesse resist least of al prevent vnlesse by making a proofe experiment of our own wit as Ionas did we wil hazard that losse which the gain of the whole world shall never be able to recompence For I knew that thou art a gracious God and mercifull slow to anger and of great kindnesse and repentest thee of the evill· Ionas proceedeth to that which was the ground inducement to his rebellion For the order of the scripture is this God is a mercifull God for many respectes one part of office of that mercy is to repeÌ„t him of the evill that is to change his
to see brethren dwelling togither in vnity minding the same thing not the like but the same and having the same loue not equal but the same and having the same soules growing togither like twins concorporate coanimate and being of one iudgement Lastly he forgetteth not the most exquisite patterne of all loving kindnesses let the same minde be in you that vvas in Christ Iesus The same minde I am out of hope of it his loue was as stronge as death water could not quench it yea water and bloud could not put it out He cried vpon his crosse for the Iewes when hee hung vpon the top of a mountaine in the open face of heaven God and angelles and men beholding hearing wondering at it father forgiue them they know not what they doe Let not that minde be in you which is in lions and leopardes and good enough I haue heard of such peaceable times prophecied that swordes shoulde bee turned into fishes and speares into mattockes but never of so warlike furious wherein the tongues of men should be turned into swords and their heartes into wounding and slaying instrumentes yet though this were never prophecied we haue fulfilled it To make an ende the best remedy against iniuries is forgetfulnes Marcus Cato on a time being smitten in the bath to him that had done the wrong was desirous to make him amendes aunswered I remember not that I was smitten Shal Cato be wiser and patienter in his generation than wee in ours If wee cannot forget the time wherein wee haue beene smitten or otherwise iniuried at least let vs follow the coūsaile of the Psalme to bee angry without sinning that is if wee doe that which is naturall and vsuall and can hardly be stayed let vs avoide the other which can never be iustified Or if we sinne in our anger as who in the world is angry and sinneth not let the monition of the spirite of God in another place quickly temper our heat let vs beware that the sun goe not downe vpon it It was one part of the epitaphe written vpon Sylla his tombe Nemo me inimicus inferēdâ iniuriâ superavit I never had enimy that went beyond me in doing wrong Let not our liues or deaths bee testified vnto the world by such monumentes It was an honour fitter for Sylla of Rome an heathen a tyrant who died the chānels of the streetes with bloud than for any Christian. I will by your patience enter a little way into the next verse send as it were a spie to view at least the borders thereof before I proceede to examine the whole contentes So Ionas went out of the cittie It is thought by some that he offended no lesse in going foorth than when he first refused to come thither For he should haue continued amongst them to haue given them more warning The reason why Ionas went out I cannot rightly set downe Some coniecture and it is not vnlikely to avoide the company of wicked men for so he accompted the Ninivites and hee was afraide to beare a parte of their plagues The rule is good for can a man take coles in his bosome and not bee burnt or handle pitch and not bee defiled or flie with the Ostriches and Pellicans and not grow wild or dwell in the tents of wickednesse and not learne to be wicked or if Rahab abide still in Iericho Lot and his kindred in Sodome Noah and his family in the wast world Israell in Babylon shall those execrable places and people be punished by the hand of God and these not partake the punishmēt One place for many Iosh. 23. If yee cleaue vnto these nations make marriages with thē go vnto them they vnto you the Lord will no more cast them out but they shal be a snare and destruction vnto you a whip on your sides thornes in your eies vntill yee perish out of this good land which the Lord your God hath given you but his errour vvas in the applicatiō of the rule for if the Ninivites were so penitēt as before we heard the worst man for ought I know was within his owne bosome And sate on the East side of the city His purpose in chosing his groūd cannot certainly be perceived Ar. Mōt giveth this gesse that he thought if any plague were sent frō God it was likely to come from West and South because Iudaea in respect of Niniveh was so placed therfore because God was only knowne in Iudaea seemed to dwel no where els he wold surely punish thē out of those quarters for this cause as if he had decreed with himselfe if a scourge come frō God it shall not cōe neare me he taketh vp his lodging in that part of the city which was most safe Others make this supposition they say Tigris the river ranne on the west side of Niniveh vvhere by reason of their haven there was daily concourse of marchantes and passengers to and fro This frequencie Ionas avoided and betooke himselfe to that parte where the vvalkes were most solitaire and his heart might least be troubled Others thinke that hee shunned the heate of the sunne which in those countryes is farre more fervent than in ours and because in the mourning it is more remisse than at the heigth of the day when it is in the south or betweene the heigth and the declination when it draweth to the west therefore hee seated himselfe on the east side of the citie where hee might be freest from it Happily he vvent vnto that side by adventure quòpes tulit as his minde and feete bare him and it had beene indifferent vnto him to haue applied his body to any other side Or it may bee hee was thither brought by the especiall commandement and providence of almighty God As when Elias had prophecied of the drought for three yeares he was willed to goe towardes the East where he should finde a brooke to drinke of and the ravens were apointed to feede him It is not vnlawfull for mee to adde my surmise amongst other men In the East because of the sunne-rising there seemeth to bee greatest comforte and I nothing doubt but in this banishment of his Ionas sought out al the comfortes he might The garden in Eden which the Lorde God planted for man was planted Eastwarde Some say Eastwarde in respect of the place where Moses wrote the story that is of the wildernesse where Israell then was Others with more probabilitie in the Easterne part of Eden the whole tract wherof was not taken in for the garden but the choicest and fruitfullest parte which was to the East It is true in nature which some applyed to policie and to the state of kingdomes and families That more worshippe the sunne in his rising than at his going downe I saw all men living saith the Preacher ioyning themselues with the seconde childe which shall stande vp in the
place of the other Our Saviour vvho was evermore prophecied to bee the light of the Gentiles is by none other name figured Malach. 4 than of the sunne rising Vnto you that feare my name shall the sunne of righteousnesse arise and in the song of Zachary Luke 1. he is called the day spring from an high Many religious actions wee rather doe towardes the East than any other pointe of heaven We bury our dead commonly as the Athenians did their faces laide and as it vvere lookinge Eastwarde And for the most part especially in our temples wee pray Eastward So did the idolatours Ezech. 8. turning their backes to the temple of the Lorde and their faces to the East Will you haue the reason heereof Why was Aaron willed Levitic 16. to take the bloud of the bullocke and to sprinckle it with his finger vpon the mercie-seate Eastwarde It was the pleasure of God so to haue it And vnlesse nature direct vs to these observations whereof I haue spoken I know not how we are moved The rising of our sunne whose resurrection wee now celebrate the true and onely begotten sonne of God was in the Morninge Mathew saith in the dawning of the day Marke very early when the sun was risen not that hee had yet appeared in their hemisphere but his light hee sent before him Iohn saith when there was yet darknesse that is the body of the sunne was not yet come foorth And Thomas Aquinas thinketh it probable enough that our resurrection shal bee very early in the morning the sunne being in the East and the moone in the West because saith hee in these opposite pointes they were first created You may happily mervaile what the event of my speech will be I haue seldome times carried you away from the simplicity of the prophecy which I entreate of by allegories and enforced collections Yet I am not ignorant that many mens interpretations in that kinde are of many men gladly and plausibly receaved I hope it shall bee no greate offence in mee to fit and honour this feast of the resurrection of the Lorde of life with one allegory We are now walking into the West as the sunne in his course doth Beholde we are entring into the way of the whole worlde And as the sun goeth downe is taken from our sight by the interpositiō of the earth so into the body of the earth shall wee likewise descend and be taken from the company of the living Christ our Saviour who was both the living and life it selfe and had the keies of hell of death whose manner of protestation is Vivo in saecula I liue for ever and ever yet touching his humane nature when hee soiourned vpon the face of the earth had his setting and going downe In this sense we might aske the Spouse in the Canticles O thou fairest amongest vvomen what is thy wellbeloved more than other men And though shee aunswere my vvelbeloved is white and ruddy the chiefest of ten thousand yet in this condition of mortall and naturall descent he is equall vnto his brethren This Passe-over we must all keepe and therefore let vs trusse vp our loynes and take our staues in our hands that wee may vvalke forwardes towardes the West in steede of other precious ointments let vs anointe our bodies to their buriall and for costly garmentes let vs lay foorth shrowdes for our flesh and napkins to binde about our heades that is let vs remember our ende and the evening of our liues wee shall offende the lesse The death of the Son of God if ever any mans vvas ratified and assured as farre forth as either the iustice of his Father or the malice of men might devise If his body had beene quickend with seven soules and they had all ministred life vnto it in their courses yet such vvas the anger of GOD against sinne and the cruelty of man against that iust one that they would all haue failed him And his buriall and descension into the lower partes of the ground was as certainly confirmed For you knovve vvhat caution the providence of GOD tooke therein to prevent all suspicion of the contrary For his body being taken downe from the crosse vvas not only embalmed and vvrapt in a linen cloath but laide in a nevve sepulcher vvhere never corpse had lien before least they might haue saide that the body of some other man was risen and in a sepulcher of stone because the dust and softer matter of the earth might easily haue been digged into and in a sepulcher of rocke or one entire stone least if there had beene seames and fissures therein they might that way haue vsed some cavil against his resurrection Besides a stone at the mouth of that stone and a seale and a watch and as sufficient provision besides as the vvisedome of vvordlye and ill-minded men coulde thinke vpon Notwithstanding as the brute of his death was vniversallie spread and beleeved for the very aire range with this sounde Magnus Pan mortuus est The greate and principall shephearde is deade and the sunne in the skye set or did more at his setting and the graues opened and sent foorth their deade to receiue him so the newes of his resurrection vvas as plentifullye and clearely vvitnessed by Angelles men women disciples adversaries and by such sensible conversation vpon earth as that not onely their eies but their fingers and nayles were satisfied Beholde then once againe the sunne of righteousnesse is risen vnto vs and the daie-springe from an high or rather from belowe hath visited vs for then vvhen Zachary prophecied hee vvas to descende from the highest heavens but novve hee ascended from the hearte of the earth Once againe vvee haue seene our brighte morninge starre vvhich was obscured and darkened by death shining in the east with so glorious a countenaunce of maiesty and power as shall neuer more bee defaced Even so the daies shall come when after our vanishing and disparition for a time vnder the globe of the earth wee shall arise againe and the LORDE shall bringe vs out of darkenesse into the lighte of his countenance Our nighte wherein vvee sleepe a while shal bee chandged into a morninge and after obscuritie in the pitte of forgetfulnesse we shall appeare and shine as the starres of GOD in their happiest season VVee shal goe out of Niniveh as Ionas did a Gentile and straunge citty a place vvhere wee are not knowne a lande where all thinges are forgotten for vvhither wee bee in the flesh vvee are strangers from GOD or whither in our graues we are not with our best acquaintaunce both these are a Niniveh to right Israelites and vvee shall fit in the East that is wee shall meete our Saviour in the clouds and bee received vp with him into glory and dwell in everlasting daie vvhere wee shall never knowe the West more because all parts are beautifull alike nor feare the decay of our bodies
in my text higher higher as the tree it selfe doth that we may know how wisely the workes of God are done and they never misse the end whereunto they were addressed Two of these foure members to weete the springing and climbing of the gourd that in a moment of time it was over the head of Ionas shew the omnipotēt power and providence of the Almighty who contrary to the rule of the philosophers that nothing is made of nothing without some matter praeexistent causeth a tree to arise without either seede or stocke to produce it hasteneth the worke in such sort that wereas other plantes require the chādges and seasons of the yeare to make them sprout yeeld their encrease not without the kindnes of the groūd dropping of the aire influence of the sunne and starres other naturall concurrences this by the extraordinary hand of God presently and immediately came to a full growth For I like not their opinion who think that the gourd was there before therfore Ionas applied himselfe to that place and there erected his booth vvhen the iudgements of so many learned and the letter of the text is flatly against them Besides the word of preparing that is here and elsewhere vsed for who but the same Lord God prepared the fish before or who the worme and the East-winde hereafter noteth a quicke speedy expeditiō in the working of God when his pleasure is that al things in the world great smal the winds in the aire the fishes in the water the plants in the earth and vnder the earth wormes and creeping things are subiected to his mighty providence The latter two declare the goodnes of God towards Ionas in his application of the gourd to so acceptable an end For by that meanes his body was shadowed and his soule eased I knovve there is misery enough in nature and that iudgemente sometimes beginneth at the house of GOD and they drinke deepely of the cuppe to whome it vvas not meant And the griefe vvhich Ionas here feeleth is but a portion of that griefe which corruption and mortality hath addicted vs vnto And the farther we goe from GOD the nearer vvee ever approch to misery for neither land nor sea nor citty nor field nor aire nor earth nor any worme of the earth shall favour vs no more than they favoured Ionas I am not ignorant on the other side that all nature is provided for the comfort of Gods elect And nature shall even be chandged and made to runne faster than her manner is to doe them good The Lord shal not only doe it but doe it with speed whē we haue little reasō to looke after it sometimes by rule sometimes at liberty sometimes by law sometimes by priviledge and aboue his law sometimes by nature and sometimes by miracle but doe it he will rather than his helpe shall faile Who thought of the ramme in the bush when Isaac lay vpon the fagots the good will of him that dwelt in the burning bush sent it Hee came not vpon his feete but was brought by speciall providence Who dreamed that an Eastwind should haue filled the campe of Israell with quailes It had blowne often before and sometimes hurtfull and vnprosperous blastes but never quailes VVho looked for Manna from heaven when they wanted bread in the wildernesse Many a dew and frost had they seene vpon the ground but never with such effecte Who durst presume to thinke that Iordan would runne backe or the red sea divide it selfe till they saw it fulfilled Or woulde not haue sworne that the lions woulde haue rent Daniell in pieces and bruised every bone and the fire of that oven in Babylon haue burned those three Salamanders to powder till they saw it otherwise But these thinges haue bene done vvee know and done on the suddaine the LORDE hath risen earlye to doe them that is hastned his acte and set vvheele as it were to his power and goodnesse to make them speede And thus was this gourd provided to the growing whereof were required a spring and sommer at the least but to such augmentation and largenesse the space of many yeares These two companions the might and mercy of God betweene which as before I saide those 4. members of my text divide themselues are his two wings vnder the shadowe whereof wee shall bee safe And as the disciples of Christ were sent into the worlde two and two before his face to preach the gospel and to heale diseases so these two hath the Lord ioyned togither and they goe before his face as farre as the earth is bounded to assist his chosen in all their griefes And rather than any temptation shal waxe too stronge for them and put them in hazard hee will be Adonai Adonai twice a God as it were and double his spirite stronge and stronge mercifull and mercifull and as his goodnesse is infinite so it shall draw forwards his infinite power to some extraordinary and vntimely worke which nature without leasure and tracte of time could not have produced THE XLVI LECTVRE Chap. 4. vers 6. So Ionas was exceeding glad of the gourd IN the building of God after the building of Ionas withered and defaced I noted 1. the provision that the Lord made for him 2. his owne acceptation The former with the brāches thereto belonging namely the creation and propagation of the gourd wherein the power of God was manifested togither with the shadow and end of the shadow wherin his goodnes shewed it selfe we have already treated of and are now to consider the acceptance and applause that Ionas gave vnto it It offereth vnto vs these two thinges 1. his affection ioye 2. the measure of that affection exceedinge great ioy Many things there were which might provoke the reioycing of Ionas 1. The fāning of the leaves which was a great comfort to a man that sate in the sun and was parched with the heate as a cake in the hearth for the sunne is a marveilous instrument as the sonne of Syrach speaketh it burneth the mountaines three times more than one that keepeth a fornace it casteth out fierie vapours and with shining beames blindeth the eies we know that burning heate is in the number of the plagues threatned Deut. 28. Revel 16. The fourth Angell powred out his viall vpon the sunne and it was given him to torment men with heate of fire and men boyled in greate heate and blasphemed the name of God for it This was the griefe wherewith it is saide before that Ionas was perplexed for it is not a meane plague to lie open to the skorching of the sunne without shadow and protection so much the rather if as the Rabbines imagine the skinne of Ionas were waxen more tender since his inclosure in the bowelles of the fish than before 2. The gourd saved him the continuall renewing of his booth for it was likelye enough that his naturall
house built by the hands of God should longer have continued thā that artificial tabernacle which himselfe had erected of such slender stuffe 3. It is thought that the colour of his arbour being greene and fresh pleased well his eies 4. That the sent of the leaves was not vnwelcome to his nostrelles Paulus de Palatio addeth other reasons of his ioy 1. He thinketh that Ionas was sicke through griefe of heart and that it much revived his soule to see the care which God had over him 2. He imagineth that Ionas perswaded himselfe even for this miracles sake that the people of Niniveh would not esteeme him as a false prophet Lastly hee accordeth to Saint Ierome and supposeth this tree to have beene common in Iudaea and therefore it much delighted Ionas to behold a tree of his owne countrey They adde moreover the sodainnesse of the miracle and that the gourd was so much the more gratefull vnto Ionas because it came vnlooked for But the most of these before alleadged are but sensible pleasures and there is no question but that which most affecteth him was the presence and favour of God so miraculously and extraordinarily shewed For that argument which Gedeon asked of God if God be with vs where are his miracles Iudg. 6. to seale vp his mercies towardes him the same doth the Lord bring in this place for the confirmation of Ionas That Ionas reioyced for the gourd I cannot dislike it argueth that he weighed and esteemed the blessings of God as they deserved Many though they fall vpon their heades as the dew of heaven vpon their ground yet are more senselesse in them and as they meete the motes in the sunne-beames so they entertaine the giftes of God as if they came by chance skarsely lending a thought to consider them Others are ioyfull enough of that which they are possessed of sometimes insolent and prowde their lookes and their gate have maiesty and disdaine in them against those who are not so plentifully visited but they litle regard the authour of those benefites who hath sent this ticket or remembrance to every man vpon the face of the earth what hast thou that thou hast not receaved Let Naball be the person and parable in whome I report onely chandging the name the history of all worldly men who having the riches of the earth take them as inheritance or due debt and spend them like Lords to fulfill their lustes meane-while not minding either sacrifice to God or reliefe to the poore or any way applying themselves to those endes for which they were enriched Naball 1. Sam. 25. had riches enough and mirth enough hee made a feast after his shearing like a king and his heart was merry within him the reason was for hee was very drunken there is the vse of his riches Besides the opinion of his mightines and wealth made him as drunke otherwise For the vsage of himselfe in the dispensation of his riches was so base every way that neither servant nor wife nor stranger gaue good report of him The servant vttereth his complaint he is so wicked that a man cannot speake vnto him the wife concealeth not hirs let not my Lorde regarde this wicked man for as his name is so is hee Naball is his name and folly is with him David oftentimes fretteth at his churlishnesse he hath requited mee evill for good who would not bestow a little portion of his substance to refresh the servants of David that walked at the feete of their Lord though they were a wall vnto him by day and by night and safegarded all that he had in the wildernes But his end was aūswerable to his deserving for it is said in the text the Lord smote him within ten daies that hee died and before that death of his body his heart died within him and hee was like a stone The best instruction is as we reioyce in these temporall blessings of God so to vse them that they may be our ioy for to some they are snares and destructions to receiue them with thanksgiving embrace them in measure and dispense them with wisedome to the honour of our bountifull God reliefe of afflicted Ioseph and a furtherance vnto vs to dischardge those Christian dueties wherevnto wee are bound Besides the acknowledging of the author the pleasure which Ionas tooke in the gourd was a signe that hee felt the sweetnsse and vse of the benefite which if you obserue is a blessing vpon a blessing for as the wise Preacher noted to every man to whome God hath given riches and treasure and giveth him power to eate thereof and to take his parte and to enioy his labour this is the gift of God the other are his giftes but this is a double gift Surely hee will not much remember the daies of his life because God aunswereth to the ioy of his heart Without which ioy and comfort of heart he will remember not onely the daies but the houres and minutes of his life and everye one is more bitter than other vnto him all the meate that hee eateth seemeth to be mingled with gall and his drinke spiced vvith worm-wood his clothes sit to straight vpon his body his body is a prison to his soule and his soule a burden clogg to it selfe Therfore the Preacher addeth ther is an evill which I haue seene vnder the sunne and it is much amongst men a man to whome God hath given riches and treasure and honour and hee wanteth nothing for his soule of all that it desireth but God giveth him not power to eate thereof but a stranger shall eate it vp this is a vanity and this is an evill sickenesse Ionas was not sicke of this disease for hee both enioyed the gourd perceived those comfortes and pleasures for which it was provided But what meaneth the immoderate and excessiue ioy that Ionas tooke therin for I come now to the measure of his affection It is true oftentimes which the Poet hath So foolish are we that while wee avoide one fault wee fall into the contrary Ionas is quickely angry and quickely pleased and very angry and very well pleased Whatsoever he is or doth he putteth full strength vnto it It is a great maistery saith Seneca to play a man kindly Of one whome thou sawest but yesterday thou maist aske the next who is this he is so much changed VVould a man know Ionas to be Ionas that had seene him before in his exceeding wrath and now should finde him so exceedingly well pleased This vvere enough for a childe whose limber and inconstant passions are every howre altered Yet Ionas bewraieth his weakenesse in the like mutability of māners sometimes boyling like a sea or like the river in Esay mightie and greate with abundance of choler sometimes as strongly over-borne vvith a contrary affection constant in nothing but in his inconstancie and never moderating himselfe with a milde and sober cariage as those vvaters of Shiloah
sinceâ—noted you you that are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lovers of pleasure more than of God or if you loue it no more than that it maketh you to forget God in whose presence is the fulnesse of ioie and at his right hande pleasure for evermore Psa. 16. and vvho giveth vs drinke out of a vvhole river of pleasures Psalme 36. contemne these transitory gourdes and reserue your selues for a better building in heaven vvhere is neither sunne nor winde to beate vpon your heades nor vvorme to alter your happinesse VVhere your ioye shall ever be present yet can you not be filled rather you shall be filled but cannot be satisfied Or if I say that you cannot be satisfied then there is hunger or that you may then there is loathing I know not what to say Deus habet quod exhibeat God hath somewhat both to reveale and to bestow vpon you which I know not but 〈◊〉 beata vita in â—onte there is blessednesse at the heade of the spring not in cisternes or brookes that I am sure of Were you able to drinke vp the pleasures of the worlde in as plentifull manner as Cleopatra dranke the riches the value of fiftye thousand pounde at a draught yet remember that it is but a draught and quickely downe the throate The length of the throate saith Bernard is but two or three inches at the most or if it were as long as a cranes necke which Philoxenus the Epicure wished that the sweetnes of his meats and drinkes might the longer abide with him the matter were not much But when they are drunke and digested then what becommeth of them more than of your meates and drinkes to bee cast out into the draught so these to perish with their vse not without shame and sorrow of heart to bee throwne away as vnhappy superfluities whereas the pleasures of aeternity before the face of God deserue that commendation which Booz gaue to Ruth and with his words wee may blesse it blessed art thou my daughter for thou haste shewed me more goodnesse in the latter eâ—de than at the beginning To conclude the blessedst tree is in the midst of the paradise of God neither on the East nor on the West side of Niniveh nor any other city of the world And the leaues of the tree are not only for shadow as these of the gourd but to heale the nations with and it hath both leaues and fruites to satisfie our hunger and twelue manner of fruites every month brought forth to satisfie our pleasure And it groweth by a river side cleare as christall proceeding out of the throne of God that it cannot possibly wither For it let vs keepe our better appetites and let vs beseech him who hath planted it with his owne right hand that we may liue to taste how holesome and pleasant that tree is THE XLVII LECTVRE Chap. 4. ver 1. And when the sun did arise God also prepared a fervent East-winde and the sunne beat vpon the head of Ionas c. THe temporary ioy which Ionas entertained for the gouâ—d is as quite forgotten as if it had never beene and buried vnder an heape of succeeding griefes as the fruitfull years Gen. 41. were buried vnder the yeares of famine for so said Ioseph the famine shall bee so greate that the yeares of plentie shall not be thought vpon It followeth in the line of those afflictions which God stretched out vpon the heade of Ionas that when the sunne did arise God prepared also a fervent East-winde c. For it did not suffice him to haue sent a worme which smote the gourd but he adioineth new corrosiues and calamities to afflict the soule of Ionas For as his blessings when he watcheth to do vs good as the prophet speaketh the foote of the one shall ever bee treading vpon the heele of the other so also in his castisements and corrections he doth not desist to inflict theÌ„ till he haue left an inwarde sense in those who are his patients Thus he dealt in the scourdging of Iob though a servant dearly beloved as appeareth by his complaints how long will it be ere thou depart from me thou wilt not let me alone while I maie swallow my spittle Againe thou renuest thy witnesses that is thy plagues witnesses of thy displeasure against me changes armies of sorrow are against me Surely God is wiser in handling our sins thaÌ„ any Physitian in dealing with sicknesses therfore he best knoweth both what medicine is fittest how long to be applied 1 The sun ariseth as a gyant refreshed with wine to run his race or rather as an enemy prepared to the battaile the only enemy vvhich Ionas had cause to feare his fortresse castle of boughes being takeÌ„ froÌ„ him 2 After the sun a winde and that fighting vnder the banner of the sun confaederate with him an East-winde for the quality of it a fervent East-winde 3. The sunne is not sent to shine to cast forth his beames but to beate 4. Not any inferiour part but that which was highest next to heaven the head of Ionas 5. The effectes that follow al these are 1. his fainting in his body 2. in his soule wishing to die 3. professing it with his tongue it is better for me to die than to liue And when the sunne did arise The arising of the sun noteth no more than the opportunity of time which God taketh to punish Ionas He beginneth with the beginning of the day the shadowes of the night are gone the fresh dews of the morning sone dispersed and the sunne at his first discovery hath a chardge from God to assault the heade of Ionas no part of the day as it seemeth not the coolenesse teÌ„perature of the morning are friendly vnto him He rather wished in his heart as Iob did let the day be darkenes still and let not God regarde it from aboue nor the light shine vpon it but let darkenes clowdes the shadowe of death staine it that is let there be an everlasting night rather than the beams of the sun should come forth to do me this violence as the sun did once go backe in the daies of Hezekias vpon the diall of Ahaz so it would haue reioiced him if it had gone backe againe to the North or stoode vnmoueable in a place that the earth might haue beene as a piller betweene him and the heate thereof God prepared also a feruent East-wind I should but roule the same stone once again too ofteÌ„ to speak of the author of this whole busines his speedy expedition therin which I haue told you before is noted in the word of preparatioÌ„ whose mighty over spreading providence is as the soule of the world as inward familiar to al the actions therin great small as the spirit to our reines better may a body liue without breath than any counsaile or
to take them to his mercy in peace let them agree with their adversarie in the vvaie much more bee at one vvith God that neither their heartes nor tongues murmure at his iudgementes Death I confesse is an advantage to some men but such as with an obstinate heart and sinewes in their forehead striue against the Lorde their maker and goe to lavve vvith one mightier than themselues not caring to make an ende in time of the controversies betweene them their death is a death indeede and litle profit or ease to bee founde in it The purpose of this verse in hand vvas none other than to set forth vnto vs the afflictions of Ionas and vndoubtedlye they are very great For as Nahomi aunsvvered her people in the first of Ruth vvhen they asked is not this Nahomi call me not Nahomi that is beawtifull or pleasaunt but call mee Marah for the Almightie hath given mee much bitternesse I went out full and the Lord hath caused me to returne empty why then cal ye me Nahomi seeing the Lord hath humbled mee and the Almightie hath brought mee to adversitie So Ionas might have aunswered to those that had asked is not this Ionas call me not Ionas a doue but call mee a Pellican or owle in the desarte I vvas full of pleasure and amaenity and my heart replenished vvith exceeding ioy but the Lorde hath emptied me Many things there are in our liues for which vve may change our names as Nahomi did from beawty or pleasure to bitternesse But if we remember withall that it is the worke of the Lord to humble vs and the hand of the Almighty that bringeth vs to adversitie that one cogitation will suffice to teach vs patience For to whome doe we rather owe the quietnes and subiection of our spirites than vnto him who as Theodorite somevvhere excellently spake both giveth his benefites vnto vs to teach vs how easily hee can bestow them and taketh them away that we may know how litle we deserue theÌ„ Thus haue the childreÌ„ of God evermore begunne their consultations in their daies of tempation and as it were beckoned to themselues for silence Dominus est it is the Lorde take heede of repining at his iudgementes it is not mine enimie for then I vvoulde haue hid my selfe it is not the sonne of man for then I vvoulde haue resisted him it is not any creature of God I vvoulde then haue devised some meanes to redresse my griefe it is the Lorde himselfe vvho hath more right to my soule than that he may be contraried for both he hath beene beneficial vnto me here-tofore may againe hereafter Patience was the shielde vvherewith that notable atchiever of the victories of God repelled all those venemous dartes which either in the death of his children or in the losse of his substance or in the runnings sores of his bodie or in the cursed perswasions of his wife miserable comfortes of his friends malicious importunate accusations of Satan were throwen against him O what a glorious banner set he vp against the enemy both of God and man when for every calamity that was cast vpon him there came nothing from his mouth but thankes bee vnto God Sathan expected that he should haue accursed God and his vvife another Satan in his bosome so perswaded him but the witnes is true which is there given non peccavit labijs suis he offended not with his lippes I conclude therefore with Tertullian totum licet seculum pereat dum patientiam lucrifaciam I care not though all the world perish vnto me so I maie gaine patience And God said to Ionas doest thou well to be angrie for the gourd c. The gourd prepared by God had a double vse the one natural and open to cast a shadow over the head of Ionas the other typicall and secret to demonstrate the iniquity of his iudgement which vse we are nowe comming vnto In this actual reprehension which God is framing against him there were many antecedents I told you which made the way thervnto al which we haue already examined Now we are descended to that end wherevnto God disposed them The words here spoken by God Doest thou well to be angry are the same which were vsed in the former insimulation and the same provocation of the words to weete the anger of Ionas Who would not haue thought but one repreheÌ„sioÌ„ might haue served one kind of sin but so is sin to the soule of man in some part of comparison as Iacob was vnto Esau Gen. 27. of whom Esau complained was he not rightlie called Iacob For he hath deceived me these two times first he tooke my birth-right from me and loe now hath he taken my blessing And surely sinne will supplant vs twise and tenne times togither vnlesse God preserue vs. Ionas offendeth once more in the same perturbation and the Lorde reproveth him once more in the same forme of reprehension What else shall I say heereof but as Ioseph said to Pharaoh touching his two dreames the one of the kine the other of the eares of corne both Pharaohs dreames are one therefore the dreame is doubled to Pharaoh the second time because the thing is established by God and God hasteth to perfourme it So both Gods reprehensions are one and therefore is the reprehension doubled vnto Ionas the second time that Ionas mighte beware to offende in the like transgression Nehemias tolde the merchants that abode about the walles of the citty vvhy do you stay here all night si iterâ—m feceritis inijciam in vos manus if you shall doe it againe I I will lay hands vpon you It is marvaile that God laid not hands vpon Ionas nor at leastwise corrected him with some sharper castigation whoÌ„ he had taken and warned before for the same offence To that which heretofore I haue said of repreheÌ„sion I wil adde no more than the rule practise of Bernard as I finde it meÌ„tioned in his life His rule or observation is this Where there resouÌ„deth on both sides betweene the reprover him that is reproved modesty mildnes of speech it is a sweet coÌ„fereÌ„ce where it is held on the one side only it is profitable where both partes lay it aside it is pernicious but where there is hardnes bitternes froÌ„ theÌ„ both iurgiuÌ„ est non correctio nec disciplina sedrixa it is not correction instruction but chiding brawling to adioine the wordes of Anselme tunc noÌ„ veritas quaeritur sed animositas fatigatur theÌ„ is not the truth sought for but men exercise weary their stouts harts Therfore the maner of S. Bernard because he would be sure to retaine this modesty on the one side was to be very vrgent vpon him that yeelded as yeelding another time to him that resisted Albeit Ionas behaue himselfe very vnmodestly vndutifully towardes God yet God is otherwise affected towardes Ionas rather than the
strife betweene theÌ„ shall vanish without profite sheweth more mildnesse than Ionas had deserved His kindnes appeareth in 3. things 1. In reprooving repressing his rage for which cause David blessed Abigaill blessed bee the Lord God of Israell which sent thee this day to meete me and blessed be thy counsaile blessed be thou which haste kept me this day from comming to shed bloud 2. In reprooving him twise for owne thing who with one angry word of his lips could so haue abated his passion at the first that there should haue beene no place for a second as Abisai spake to David of smiting Saul let me smite him once to the earth with a speare and I will not smite him againe 3. In reprooving him so friendly I am sure servants with their fellow servantes haue dealt otherwise Iohn Baptist with the Pharises Peter with Ananias and Saphira and with Simon Magus Paul with Elimas and Ananias the High Priest Steven with the rulers of the Iewes O yee of harde neckes and vncircumcised hearts yet God the Creatour of all thinges with his sinnefull creature or more properly as David tearmed himselfe before Saul vvith a dead flie demeaneth himselfe vvith favourable speeches Doest thou vvell to bee angrie for a gourd The interrogation ariseth by degrees and accuseth Ionas in many over-sightes 1. Art thou angrie Ionas thou shouldest rather humble thy selfe acknovvledge thine ignoraunce and weakenesse presume the iudgementes of thy iudge to be righteous thou shouldest rather blesse and pray and giue thankes for this is the manner of Prophetes and art thou angry vvhat is anger but a desire of revendge for contempt or wronge done and whome desirest thou to be revendged of the worme or the sunne or God that hath sent them 2. Art thou not onely angry but art thou very angry For if well doe note the measure of his anger the exprobration is the greater because passions offende not commonly but in excesses and extremities or if the quality Doest thou vvell and iustly to be angry wilt thou defende and patronage thy wrath it is then a greater fault than the former 3. And art thou angry for a gourde so small a matter farre bee such corruption from the servant of Christ that his patience prepared for greater thinges shoulde fall awaie in trifles Thou hast lost but a poore gourde a little plante of the earth what if thou hadst lost a vineyarde full of trees as Naboth did of farre greater value than a gourd or thy life more deare than a vineyard what if thine one and onelye sheepe as Vrias did the wife of thy bosome or thy life more precious than thy wife Art thou angrie for a gourd Ionas answered I doe well to be angry vnto the death Thou hadst done better if thou hadst held thy peace if as before thou hadst passed the demaund of God without answere Was Balaam fit to speake vnto an Angell of the Lord being so blinded and overcast with the clovvds of wrath that he saw not so much as the dumbe asse vnder him is Ionas fit to speake vnto the Lord himselfe rather as Plato said to his servant I would haue killed thee but that I am angry so he shoulde haue said vnto the Lorde I woulde haue aunswered thee but that my passions haue set mee besides my selfe Hee that knoweth not his fault will never bee amended There is litle hope that the speech of God can doe good vpon Ionas who rather becommeth a patrone of his sin than a suiter for pardon The aunswere iustly followeth the steppes of the interrogation and indeede over-runneth it Art thou angry I am angry I dissemble not I blush not to confesse it though I concealed it before at thy first asking yet now bee it knowne vnto thee I am angrye Art thou very angry yea I put not a counterfeit person vpon me I am on fire with my vvrath I burne like reâ—in or pitch that cannot bee quenched Dost thou well to bee angry I do well to be angry It doth not repent mee and more than before thou ever hast demaunded I doe vvell to be angry vnto death Thus an evil cause is made much worse by evill handling and the defence of the fault vvaxeth more vnpardonable than the fault it selfe Giue admonition to the wise and hee vvill bee the vviser teach a righteous man and hee vvill encrease in learning but he that reprooveth a skorner purchaseth vnto himselfe shame and hee that rebuketh an angry man heapeth more coles of anger vpon him To admonish the frovvarde is to set goades to one that is mad enough alreadie and to powre oile into the chimney Nothing vndertaken vvith impatience can bee done vvithout violence and whatsoever is violently done either miscarrieth or falleth or flieth headlong away Hitherto I haue deferred to handle a question which this whole contention betweene God and Ionas leadeth mee vnto whither it be lawfull to be angry For aunswere whereof wee must knowe that anger is in the number of those affections vvhich God hath engraffed in nature and given them their seates in man and fitted them with their instruments and both ministred their matter from whence they proceede and provided them hâ—mours wherewith they are nourished They were ordained to be spurres vnto vs for the prosecution of vertue and as the body hath his nerves so hath the soule hers whereby shee is moved either with a slower or speedier cariadge The Stoicke Philosophers holde a vacuity of affections and condemne them all as vicious why Because they driue vs to disorder and exceede their compasse I graunte it But this is not the nature of the affections themselues but the affection of our corrupt natures Christ himselfe was not without affections hee was angry vvhen hee cast the merchantes out of the temple pitifull when hee sawe the people scattered like sheepe vvithout a sheepehearde sorrowfull when he shed teares over Ierusalem and wee knovve that anger repentance mercie hatred and the like are attributed to GOD in the Scriptures vvhich if they vvere simply and by nature evill shoulde never haue beene ascribed vnto him Touching anger in particular the Philosopher saide truely that anger is the whet-stone vnto fortitude and Basill called it a nerve or tendon of the soule giving it courage and constancie and that vvhich is remisse and tender otherwise hardening it as it vvere vvith iron and steele to make it goe thorough vvith her businesse To bee angrie saith Ierome is the part of a man And if anger were not by the suffrage of Chrysostome neither would teaching availe nor iudgements stande neither coulde sinnes bee repressed Wherefore the counsaile of David in the 4. Psalme and of the Apostle to the Ephesians is bee angry but sinne not Wherevpon the glosse noted Be angrie as touching the first motions which they accounted not sinnes because they were rather propassions and entrances into passion than passions rather infirmities than
sonnes of men there is no helpe in them that is not so for Eue was made an helper to the man but there is no salvation in them or salvation there may bee such as it is for a moment of time not finall as Iosuah was a Saviour vnto Israell and salvation of the body but not of the soule whereas the salvation of the Lorde is never but salvation for he is the same God and his yeares faile not and it reacheth to all partes for his arme is not shortened Plinie observeth in his naturall historie that nature hath given armour and covering to all other living thinges shelles crustes hides prickles haires feathers fleeces skales Chrysostome addeth talents tuskes hornes onely man vpon his birth day shee doth cast forth naked and vpon the naked grounde to weeping and howling Chrysostome giveth the reason God hath so disposed of man that himselfe might bee his onelie protection He confessed in the person of all mankinde who sawe it experienced in his owne naked I came from my mothers wombe and naked I shall returne thither againe VVe heare their beginning and their ending But say that in the course of his life man shall haue girded himselfe with strength and decked him with maiesty vvhat is hee then more than a vaine man For what did it helpe the children of Canaan that the sonnes of Anak Gyants of the earth dwelt amongst them of whome the children of Israell saide vvee haue seene the sonnes of Anak there They were all destroyed by Iosuah they and their citties and not one Anakim left in the mountaines of Israell and Iudah VVee reade of Og the King of Basan the onely remnaunt of those Gyants that his bed was a bed of yron the length of it 9. cubits the breadth 4. after the cubite of a man yet how often doth the Psalmist sing hee hath slaine mightie kings Sehon king of the Amorites and Og the king of Basan VVhat did it profit the Philistines that the monster Golias was amongst thē or the monster himselfe that his stature was so huge his helmet his greues his corslet his shield all of brasse the staffe of his speare like a weavers beame hee vvas smitten by a childe in comparison who came with a sheepheards staffe and sling in his hand a few smooth stones in his skrippe but that which was the safest munition of all others in the name of the Lorde of hostes the God of Israell whom he had rayled vpon These and the like experimentes made him so bolde afterwardes that hee defied all men I will not feare what man can doe vnto mee I will not feare for tenne thousandes of people that shall beset mee round about though an host were pitched against mee my heart shoulde not bee afraide all nations compassed mee about but in the name of the Lorde will I destroy them They haue compassed mee about I say they haue compassed mee about but in the name of the Lorde shall I destroy them They came aebout mee like Bees and are extinct even as a fire of thornes for in the name of the Lorde shall I destroy them The reason is for thou Lorde hast holpen mee thou art my strength and my song thou haste beene my deliverance The Lord is a man of warre his name is Iehovah the eternall God is thy refuge and vnder his armes thou art for ever hee shall cast out the enemie before thee and vvill say destroy them The one was the songe of Moses after the drowning of Pharaoh and his host the other a part of his blessing given to the tribes of Israell not long before his death It was not the sword of Gedeon that overthrew the Madianites Iudg. 7. but the sword of the Lorde and Gedeon and therefore hee chose rather to giue that overthrow by few than by many least Israell might make their vaunt against him and saie my hande hath saved mee Afterwardes when they saide to Gedeon raigne thou over vs both thou and thy sonne and thy sonnes sonne for thou haste delivered vs out the hande of Madian he answered them I will not raigne over you neither shall my childe raigne over you but the Lorde shall raigne over you You heare what our strength is And for other helpes seeke them farre and neare they are so weake that they are not able to chandge the colour of one haire to our bodies nor adde one cubite to our stature nor one minute of time to those daies which God hath assigned vs. Why then doe we flatter our selues that wee shall multiplie our daies as the sand or vvhat triacle is there at Gilead vvhat Physitian there that can cure the gowte in Asa his legges or lay a right plaister to the boyle of Ezechias or ease the king of the head which the Shunamites child complained of or heale a fever a dropsie an issue of bloud or anie one of a thousande diseases more wherewith the body of man is oppugned if the Lorde instruct and assist him not I reade that Socrates never needed physitian in his life time that Pompey a poet and a noble man borne was so sound that he never belched Anthonia the wife of Drusus never spit vt perhibent qui de magnis maior a loquuntur as they say who of greate matters vse greater wordes their times belike were more temperate and therefore lesse rheumatike than ours We desire to haue strong bodies able to doe vs service in our olde age sed prohibent grandes patinae but wee eate and drinke so much that it cannot be Asclepiades a Physitian indented with fortune that if ever hee should happen to fall sicke hee would no longer bee a Physitian E◠quid opus Cratero magnos promittere montes vvhat neede Asclepiades vvho with a sodaine fall of a ladder prevented sickenesse and ended his dayes or Craterus or any other Physitian promise such mountaines to himselfe or others A Physitian is to be honoured with that honour that is due vnto him but of the most High commeth healing his knowledge lifteth vp the head hee receaveth giftes of the king and in the sight of great men hee shall bee had in admiration but the Lord hath created the medicines of the earth the Apothecarie maketh a confection and yet hee cannot finish his owne worke Let the Physitian do his part with an vpright and faithfull minde in the sighte of God who hath created him let him not lie to his patient and thrall nor draw him into errour as Abraham did Abemelech in saying that Sara was but his sister when shee was his wife hee had well-nigh caused him to sinne by that false suggestion so these may deceaue their patientes and make them the more carelesse by telling them that their disease is further of in degree when it is incorporate into them and lyeth so neare to their body even like a wife that it may not bee severed when the sicke man and his sickenesse
but he is better thaÌ„ they all though they all were equall in dignitie and authority and had power in their hands and counsaile by their sides yet were they inferiour vnto him in the care of Gods service To haue compared him with Manasses his grand-father or Amon his father who went next before him and whose steps he declined contrary to the maner of childreÌ„ for vvho would haue thought when Manasses did ill and worse than the Amorites and Amon no better that Iosias would not haue followed them or to haue matched him with a few given him preheminence within some limited time say for an age or two or three had sufficientlie magnified him But all times examined chronicles and recordes sought out the liues and doings of kings narrowly repeated Iosias hath the garland from them all the paragon to all that went before him and a preiudice to as many as came after him The reason is because he turned His father grandfather went awry they ranne like Dromedaries in the waies of idolatry but Iosias pulled back his foot David turned to his armed men strength of souldiours Salomon to the daughters of Pharao Moab RehoboaÌ„ to his young couÌ„sailers Ieroboam to his golden calues Ezechias to the treasures of his house contrary to the word of the Lord Deut. 17. hee shall not provide him many horses neither shall he take him many wiues neither shall he gather him much silver and gold Some had even solde themselues to worke vvickednes had so turned after the lusts of their owne hearts that they asked who is the Lord but Iosias turned to the Lord the onely strength of Israell as to the Cynosure and load-starre of his life as that which is defectiue maimed to his end perfectioÌ„ as to his chiefest good as to the soule of his soule as to his center and proper place to rest in They said like harlots we will goe after our lovers that giue vs breade and water wooll flax but Iosias as a chast and advised wife I will goe and returne to my first husband The maner measure of his turning to the Lorde was with all his heart withall his soule c. You seeme to tell me of an Angell of heaven not of a man that hath his dwelling with mortall flesh and that which God spake in derision of the king of Tyrus is true in Iosias thou art that anointed Cherub for what fault is there in Iosias or how is he guilty in the breach of any the least commandement of the law which requireth no more than is here perfourmed Least you may thinke Iosias immaculate and without spot vvhich is the onely priviledge of the sonne of GOD know that he died for sinne because he coÌ„sulted not with the mouth of the Lord he was therfore slaine at Megiddo by the king of Egypt But that which was possible for flesh bloud to do in an vnperfect perfection rather in habite thaÌ„ act endevor than accomplishment or compared with his forerunners followers not in his private carriage so much as in his publike administration in governing his people and reforming religion all terrors difficulties in so weighty a cause as the chandge of religion is for chandge it selfe bringeth a mischiefe all reference to his forefathers enmity of the world loue to his quiet set apart he turneth to the Lord with all his hart c. So doth the law of loue require God is a iealous God cannot endure rivals hee admitteth no division and parâ—ing betweene himselfe Baal himselfe Mammon himselfe and MelchoÌ„ his Christ Beliall his table the table of devils his righteousnes the worlds vnrighteousnes his light and hellish darknes I saie more he that forsaketh not I say not Baal Mammon Melchom Beliall but father mother wife brethren sisters landes life for his sake loveth not sufficiently For as God himselfe ought to bee the cause why we loue God so the measure of our loue ought to bee vvithout measure For hee loveth him lesse than he shoulde vvho loveth any thing with him What not our wiues children friendes neighbours yea and enemies to Yes but in a kinde of obliquity our friendes and the necessaries of this life in God as his blessings our enemies for god as his creatures so that whatsoever we loue besides God maie be carried in the streame of his loue our loue to him going in a right line and as a direct sun-beame bent to a certaine scope our loue to other either persons or things comming as broken reflexed beames froÌ„ our loue to God You see the integritie of Iosias in every respect a perfect anatomy of the whole man every part he had consenting to honour God and that which the Apostle wished to the Thessalonians that they might be sanctified throughout and that their whole spirite soule and body might be kept blamelesse vnto the comming of Iesus Christ their spirit as the reasonable and abstract part their soule as the sensuall their bodie as the ministeriall and organicall is no way wanting in Iosias For whatsoever was in the hart of Iosias which â—yra vpon the sixth of Deut. S. Augustine in his first booke of Christian Learning expound the will because as the hart moveth the members of the body so the will inclineth the partes of the soule whatsoever in his soule vnderstanding sense which Mat. 22. is holpen with another word for there is soule minde both whatsoever in his strength for outward attempt performance all the affection of his heart all the election of his soule all the administration of his bodie the iudgment vnderstaÌ„ding of the soule as the Lady to the rest prosecution of his will excecution of his strength he wholy converteth it to shew his service and obedience to almighty God Bernard in a sermon of Loving God in his 20. vpoÌ„ the Canticles expoundeth those words of the law thus thou shalt loue the Lord thy God with all thy heart that is kindly affectionately with all thy soule that is wisely discreetly with all thy might that is stedfastly constaÌ„tly Let the loue of thy heart enflame thy zeale towards 〈◊〉 let the knowledge of thy soule guide it let the constancie of thy might confâ—â—me it Let it be fervent let it be circumspect let it be invincible Lastly the rule which he fastneth his eie vpon was the law of Moses and the whole law of Moses other rules are crooked and 〈◊〉 this only is straight as many as minde to please God must 〈◊〉 themselues wholy to be directed thereby not turning eithâ—â— to the right hand or to the left This history considered I pray you what hindereth the commauÌ„dement government of the king both in causes and over persons of the church For 1. in the building of the temple Iosias giveth direction both to Shaphan
ages were heapes of ashes and cloudes of pitch but fire and brimstone from a bottomlesse mine which burneth in the lake of death and shall never cease from burning Lastly this is that greate wine-presse of the wrath of God where the smoke of torment ascendeth for evermore and there is no rest day nor night those endlesse and vnmercifull plagues which the angels powre out of their vialles when men have given them bloude to drinke and boile in heate and gnaw their tongues for sorrowe And yet are these but shadowes and semblances which the scripture hath vsed therein to exemplifie in some sorte the calamities to come fearefull enough if there were no more to make the heart of the strongest melte and fall asunder within him as the yce against the summers sunne but that as the ioyes of heaven are vnmeasurable for their parte so concerning the paines of hell the eye hath never seene the eare not hearde the tongue not vttered the heart not conceived them sufficiently in their nature and perfection That accursed glutton in the gospell who coulde speak by experience of his vnestimable discruciatioÌ„s as Aeneas did of the troubles of Troy Et quorum pars vna fut what I haue felt and borne a parte of he giveth a warning to al his brethren in the flesh not to accounte so lightly as they doe of the tormentes of that place The flames fervour wherof were so importunate to exact their due of him that hee craved with more streams of teares thaÌ„ ever Esau sought his blessing but one drop of water to coole his tongue with could not obtaine it And what if all the rivers in the South if all the waters in the Ocean sea had bene graÌ„ted him his tongue notwithstanding would haue smarted and withered with heat stil he would haue cried in the laÌ„guage of hel It is not enough Or what if his toÌ„gue had bene eased his hart his liver his lunges his bowels his armes his legs would haue fried stil. O bitter day when not the least finger I say not of God whose hand is wholy medicinal but not of the poorest saint in heaven nor the skantest drop I say not from the waters of life but not of the waters of the brooke shal be spared to a soule to giue it comfort Which if the latest day of al the running generations of men if the great yeare which Plato dreamed of might ever end the ease were somewhat for hopes sake But it is apointed for a time times no time even when time shall be no more then shal it continue The gates are kept from egresse as the gates of paradise were warded from entrance not by the Cherubines with the blade of a sworde but by the angels of Sathan with all the instrumentes of death and the seale of Gods eternal decree set thereunto as the seale of the high priestes and rulers were set vpon the tombe-stone of Christ. The covenant of day and night shall one day bee changed The starres shall finish their race the elements melt with heat heaven and earth be renued sommer and winter have an end but the plagues of the prisoners in hell shall never be released If you aske the cause why I enter so large and vngratefull a discourse of hel vpon so smal an offer in my text as some may conceive I will not dissemble it Some may be deceived by the translation impropriety and abuse of words For because they heare the name of hell alleadged and applied to the present tribulations of this life they are induced thereby to thinke that there is no other hell nor sorer vexations elswhere to be sustained as some on the other side hearing the rest of God to be called by name of Ierusalem that is aboue the wals foundations wherof are saphires carbuncles c. take it to be no more thaÌ„ IerusaleÌ„ in Palestina or Venice in Italy or any the like glorious and sumptuous cittie vpon the face of the earth and therefore dispose themselues with so much the colder affection to the attainment of it Some haue taught and commaunded their tongues to speake a lye to say that there is no hel for I caÌ„not thinke that ever they shal commaÌ„d their harts to deny it as Tully spake of Metrodorus an atheist of his time I never sawe any man that more feared those â—hings which he said were not to be feared I meane death the gods so I wil never perswade my selfe but the atheists of our times hartilie feare that which they are content to say they feare not Now lest these sleepy adders should passe their time in a dreame or rather in a lethargy no man awaking theÌ„ vp from their carelesse supine opinions wherwith they enchant their soules infect others Let not the watchman hold his peace least they die in their sins for waÌ„t of warning let the truÌ„pet of iudgmeÌ„t ofteÌ„ be blowne vnto theÌ„ let it be published in their eares 7· times as the rams-horns 7 times souÌ„ded about the wals of Iericho that their ruine downfal is at hand that hel gapeth for theÌ„ that God hath ordained long since their impious blasphemous spirites to immortal malediction Of others that is true which God complaineth in Esay Let mercy be shewed to the wicked yet he wil not learne righteousnes Preach honor glory peace a garlaÌ„d of rightousnes an vncorruptible crowne fruit of the tree of life sight of the face of God following the laÌ„be fellowship with angels saintes the congregatioÌ„ of first-borne new names and white garments pleasures at the right hand of God and fulnes of ioy in his presence for evermore they are as obstinately bent vnmovably setled against these blessings of God as Daniel against the hire of Balthazar keepe thy rewardes to thy selfe and giue thy giftes to an other They are not wonne nor enarmoured with the expectation of good thinges and the revelation of the sons of God which the whole creature longeth groneth for savoureth no more vnto them than a boxe of putrified ointment What is there no way to quicken put life into them yes If the blessings of sixe Levites vpon mount Garizzim will not mooue them let them heare the cursing of sixe others vpon mount Ebal if they take no pleasure in the beautie of Sion let the thundering lightning of Sinai fire to the midst of heaven mistes cloudes smoke ascending like the smoke of a fornace the exceeding lowde sounde of a trumpet put them in feare make them beleeue that there is a God of iudgment if the spirit of gentlenes take no place shake the rod over them as the Apostle speaketh Giue theÌ„ mourning for ioy ashes for beauty the spirit of heavines for the oile of gladnes a rent insteed of a girdle teare I say not their garments but their hearts a sunder pull their bodies